#and its the first thing rose learned about her as an individual who was away from homeworld and allowed to think freely
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
my last order to you as a diamond
âno one can ever find out we did this. i never want to look back. so, for my last order to you as a diamond, please, letâs never speak of this again. no one can know.â â pink diamond, a single pale rose
âpink diamond is so sure that she's powerless, but she's actually profoundly powerful, so much so that she devastates people's lives without understanding it because she thinks she has no real power or sway.â ârebecca sugar, end of an era
even if you understand rose, pink can still be difficult to understand. she faces unimaginable punishments if she doesnât follow the twisted rules of homeworld. but thereâs hidden details that reveal her genuine self. the pebbles, the gems who are considered the most inferior, know her as the one gem who would thank them. sheâs so excited when she can play with other gems like equals and sheâs not getting âthat dumb salute.â white gives pink a colony just to prove that she will fail, but the moment pink discovers the harm that her colony is doing to life on earth, she immediately wants to stop her colony and fight to protect them.
much like steven in gem glow when he finds out he has a shield, pink canât be aware of her powers, she canât understand them, until she sees them in action.
and rose⌠never sees the power behind her orders as a diamond in action.
pinkâs intentions when she gave the order
â> context: pink is escaping to begin a life with the person sheâs falling in love with, so they can be their true selves, be free of homeworldâs rules (one of the main ones is giving orders & following them), & continue their rebellion.
â> âno one can ever find out we did thisâ: i see this as reassurance-seeking, as she would be incredibly scared in this situation. the other diamonds make her feel as if they wouldnât care if sheâs shattered. however, if sheâs caught faking it, the punishment is unimaginable. white threatened to âtake her pearl awayâ whenever pink disappointed her, so she was always scared for pearl, too. while pearl is the first person who has made rose feel completely loved & safe, reassurance is needed regardless. pausing to remind pearl not to tell anyone is actually expected given pinkâs trauma & the situation.
â> âi never want to look backâ: they love everything about each other as individuals & they particularly love all the things they werenât allowed to be on homeworld. rose fell for pearlâs boldness, how fiercely opinionated she is; pearl fell in love with roseâs softness, the way that she thinks all life is precious. rose is expressing that she wants to truly move on from this old world so that they can embrace being who they truly areâand having the dynamic that they want, one that reflects how they feel about each other.
â> âmy last orderâ: we know that she has a tendency to speak very passionately with symbolism during emotional moments (i.e., tape in lion 3). pink states that itâs officially her last order, symbolizing the end of their old lives that they both despised. she hated giving orders as much as she hated the salute. itâs also an official promise that she will never give orders ever again. partially because she sympathizes with pearlâs particular homeworld trauma, partially because of her tendency to blame herself for things. and really, itâs simply a relief for both of them.
roseâs guilt
after giving pearl the order, pink looks at pearl with so much care, respect, and admiration in her eyes. sheâs so grateful⌠and so oblivious. she simply feels reassured after the person she trusts the most promises to keep the secret. besides, it doesnât feel like too much to ask because she knows that pearl doesnât want to tell anyone. that would put them both in danger.
at the same time, her eyes look sad. even without knowing the impact of her order, she feels guilty that pearl is keeping so many of her secrets. itâs related to lots of other issues that they have, such as pearl being self sacrificing during the war. pearlâs the only one who truly knows exactly what she needs protection from and how much danger she would be in if she poofed. rose also feels lots of self hatred & pain & she can never hide this from pearl the way she hides it from others, because pearl knows so much, including traumas. she knew her when she was very naive, belittled, vulnerable, facing ongoing abuse. rose fears that she is causing pearl distress due to the mere fact that she is the only one who knows all these distressing things about her.
with that sort of guilt, it would just be out of character for pink to give this order if she knew of the power behind it.
steven
pearl never tried to tell anyone the secret until the diamonds put steven in danger. she never needed to tell anyone. the diamonds were never a threat for the thousands of years that she was with rose. this also says a lot about the reasons behind roseâs death. people who hate rose often say that she died to âleave steven with her problems,â but the topic of the diamonds never even needed to come up for thousands of years.
pearl seems surprised when she realizes she physically canât say anything. still, she seems to find a way rather quickly when she knows for sure that she needs to tell him. pearl is an intelligent & strong-willed character; these traits get overlooked because sheâs emotional and passionate about her sincere, intense love. even the day of, she tries to verbally tell him, proving just how unknown this power was.
things changed throughout the years
pearl grows in many ways while rose is alive, and this growth starts as early as the now weâre only falling apart timeline. early on in the relationship, pearl fought with rose when she didnât agree with her.
around the same timeframe as the final order, pearl stands her ground when rose tells her that she doesnât have to stay and fight with her. she argues, âbut i want to!â and rose refers to her as my pearl. as individuals and as a relationship they attract gems who also want to rebel against homeworldâs society. this reenactment of one of their biggest arguments ever shows pearl disagreeing with her, expressing why she feels differently, and she even shouts at one point.
also, notice how most of the issues in their relationship happen when theyâre fresh out of homeworld. they make progress then, and in we need to talk pearl is very sure of herself and loves showing off how much rose feels for her. rose notices this growth and itâs reassuring for her. issues come up before rose dies & losing rose definitely brought up old wounds. but they seemed to have little to no issues in the thousands of years between the war and the 90s. pearl hated being bossed around, this was comforting for rose⌠and it made it hard for her to ever imagine the impact that order had on her.
the end + a note about pearl
âher impulse control is pretty poor. she doesn't really think about when another person, you know, when she's putting another person in danger.â ârebecca sugar, the art of steven universe
ârose wanted to give everybody the kind of environment she didnât have, but everything about her is about who she didnât want to be.â ârebecca sugar says goodbye to steven universe
besides everything that the creators mentioned, johnston stated that the power behind her orders only apply to her assigned pearl on homeworld. also, stating something without being pink diamond & saying itâs an order will not have this effect (so, on a positive note, itâs important to remember that pearlâs love for rose and everything she does on earth are not orders sheâs following. this is the only time theyâve had this issue). in now weâre only falling apart, pearl was portrayed as being very good at her job, working diligently and doing everything she was expected to do up until the rebellion when she had the opportunity to be who she wanted to be. and rose was herself too. given how complicated this is, it was difficult for rose to figure out the power behind these orders.
anyway, considering the intentions she has when she starts her life on earth, roseâs flaws as she gives this order would never be: wanting power over pearl, manipulation, and quite literally using their original and forced homeworld dynamic to get what she wants.
(i also donât think pearl would love her so much if this was the case. she fell in love with rose for opposite traits such as her soft heart & how she felt about all life + the world.)
instead, the flaws are: obliviousness, naivety, & maybe even impulsiveness because thatâs an ongoing flaw that rose has throughout the series. she often says and does things quickly and without too much thought, especially in difficult situations and when she feels strongly about something. due to that constant fight-or-flight sheâs used to being in, she doesnât think things through and has trouble moving at a slower pace, thinking before speaking & acting, reflecting.
but even then, she wouldnât say this, even impulsively, if she knew the truth. itâs ironic and unfair to both of them, as the order silencing pearl symbolizes everything that pearl + rose were rebelling against. but itâs clear that rose didnât know the effect of it. this is a negative aspect of their relationship, yes, but the intentions behind it definitely change how the relationship looks as a whole. itâs sad, but itâs not malicious.
i think pearl is the strongest character in the show. time and time again, she shows that she is her own person with unique strengths, makes progress even following setbacks due to trauma, and she proves everyone on homeworld (who think pearls are things, with irrelevant feelings who canât fight and are made to serve) wrong. she is outspoken, courageous, smart. she hated serving but she has a selfless & caring personality, so instead she becomes this incredible (and sometimes intimidating) sword fighter who protects the one she lovesâso strongly that many misunderstand it. and hereâs the thing: as much as rose would feel terrible if she knew about all of this, pearl's ability to defy an order that contained powers she had no idea existed is one of the many reasons rose would be proud of her if she could see her.
#but anyway#i have this headcanon that pearl loves flowers#and its the first thing rose learned about her as an individual who was away from homeworld and allowed to think freely#so thatâs why she gave her that little flower on the night of the escape#just as a comfort and a promise of the life that is waiting for them on the other side#oh and also#endless honeymoon#oh to say rose fell in love with pearlâs boldness around the timeline of the endless honeymoon#top energy#that is my strongest opinion on here its embarrassing#also#when i see the way you look shaken by how long it took#i love listening to love like you from a pearlrose perspective because thatâs probably what rose thought when she reformed#after the fake shattering#pearlrose#steven universe#crystal gems#pink diamond#su#meta su#prose#rosepearl#pearl x rose#pearl su#su rose quartz#love like you#a single pale rose#su analysis#steven universe analysis#rebecca sugar
48 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Best Underrated Anime Group B Round 4: Kageki Shoujo!! vs Orient
#B2: Kageki Shoujo!!
Girls aiming to become top stars in a Takarazuka high-school
#B3: Orient
Samurai on motorcycles!
Details and poll under the cut!
#B2: Kageki Shoujo!!
youtube
Summary:
After being forced to graduate from JPX48 following a controversial incident with a male fan, Ai Narata swears to never interact with another man ever again. Using her talents and strong desire to get away from men, Ai auditions for the exclusive all-female Kouka School of Musical and Theatrical Arts. The school is renowned for producing the best actresses that go on to perform in the famous all-female Kouka Theatre Troupe. Coming from the idol industry, Ai is the perfect candidate for the schoolâs hundredth generation class, but her aloof demeanor alienates her from her classmates. The eccentric Sarasa Watanabe is the only person who wishes to become Aiâs friend. She enters Kouka with the goal of becoming a top âotokoyakuâ performerâan actress that plays traditionally male roles. After seeing a Kouka performance of The Rose of Versailles when she was younger, Sarasa dreams of performing as Lady Oscar one day. Unfortunately, Sarasa's inability to read a room causes friction between her and her classmates, including Ai, who reluctantly becomes her roommate and partner in many of their classes. Succeeding at Kouka will involve more than just raw talent for these young girls as jealousy, deceit, and the harsh realities of show business put their mental fortitude to the test. Will Sarasa and Ai be able to rise to the top and stand on the silver bridge?
Propaganda:
If theatre setting/schools is your thing, youâre probably going to love this series! We follow our protagonists and their schoolmates following their dreams to become actresses for the prestigious Kouka Revue. Not an easy road as they will have to face and overcome many challenges, the hardest ones coming from themselves. Indeed, the story is not afraid to address sensitive topics and their resulting traumas (see TW list) always rightfully handed. These episodes may be a bit hard to see if youâre sensitive to these topics, but the show never leaves you in discomfort: everything is properly addressed, and characters are cared for realistically.
The characters are all very well-written, portraying individuals with way more depth than they may appear at first glance. We follow their growthâor its startâduring the series. Sarasa is a walking sunbeam, and her blooming friendship with the withdrawn Ai is a delight to watch. We learn to knowâand loveâall their classmates as well, as episodes switch focus to one or the other.
The OST is really good, with a catchy opening, and no less than five different versions of the ending song, a fabulous duet voiced by the cast! The animation features really pretty art with iconic details like the stars in Sarasaâs eyes. The series is a homage to Takarazuka and scatter references to famous real-life Revues and older famous shĂ´ujo manga series like âVersailles no Baraâ or âGlass no Kamenâ. Actually, it feels like a modernized version of their essence: roses, sparkles, spotlight, drama, all while staying safe!
This anime is like candy for eyes and soul, and I really hope we'll get a season 2 to explore the girls' voices further!
Trigger Warnings: Child Abuse, Pedophilia, Self-Harm
Nothing is too graphical nor explicit, just the right amount to let the unsettling situations be clear enough to watchers, and theyâre always addressed correctly.
Child abuse/ Pedophilia: episode 3 (+4), about Aiâs traumas
Self-harm: episode 5 focuses on a girl with an eating disorder, forcing herself to vomit (not sure if that really counts as TW?)
#B3: Orient
youtube
Summary:
Freed from the rule of samurai 150 years ago, the people of Hinomoto live peaceful lives and revere their liberatorsâdemons whose true forms remain elusiveâas gods. Fated to mine rocks for the demons to feast on, Musashi knows the grim truth: humanity is enslaved by these otherworldly beings and the samurai are the last bastion fighting for freedom. Hiding his true opinion from his peers and growing distant from his childhood friend Kojirou Kanemaki, Musashi lives in angst until the day of his graduation.
When the fresh graduates arrive at the mine, they are horrified to see the inhumane treatment of miners and the uncanny physical appearance of their overseers. However, Musashi manages to endure thanks to Kojirou's help. As the demon leader wreaks havoc on the quarry, Musashi is saved once more from certain death by the Takeda samurai clan. Recovering from humiliation and yearning for adventure, Musashi embarks on a journey to become a samurai and form his own clan!
Propaganda:
Ohtaka has done it again in creating a world full of characters with more depth than can be portrayed limited amount of screen time that each of them get. This leaves the viewer with a whole lot of potential to imagine on their own, even after watching. Itâs kind of unique that it is set in the samurai era of Japan, but thanks to crystals left by the demons, motorcycles and flying castles are a thing outside the main charactersâ mining village. There are plenty of gags throughout and dynamics between characters. Personally, I loved the second half a lot more than the first because of the cast introduced then. For example, the detail given to Kuroku with the lace she wearsâitâs so intricately beautiful! Plus, most of the mechanics of how the world works is covered by then, so we can get into the action.
Trigger Warnings: Child Abuse, Emotional Abuse
The third main character comes from a mentally abusive family situation, but the other two help her leave that situation. Main characterâs child abuse is in flashbacks for character development to rise above that and break the cycle. Donât know if gore or fan service need a trigger warning, typical shounen stuff.
When reblogging and adding your own propaganda, please tag me @best-underrated-anime so that Iâll be sure to see it.
If you want to criticize one of the shows above to give the one youâre rooting for an advantage, then do so constructively. I do not tolerate groundless hate or slander on this blog. If I catch you doing such a thing in the notes, be it in the tags or reblogs, I will block you.
Know one of the shows above and not satisfied with how itâs presented in this tournament? Just fill up this form with your revisions, and Iâll consider adapting those changes.
New: Starting round 5, screenshots will be included in the poll post. You can submit screenshots through the form linked above, or through here, via ask or dm.
Guidelines in submitting screenshots:
No NSFW or spoilery images.
Pick some good images please. Donât send any blurry or pixelated ones.
You may send up to 9 screenshots, but not all may be used.
#anime#best underrated anime#polls#poll tournament#tournament#anime tournament#animation#group stage#group stage round 4#tournament polls#kageki shoujo!!#kageki shoujo#orient#orient anime#group b
11 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Azalin Reviews Darklord Gabrielle Aderre
Domain: Invidia Domain Formation: 603 BC Power Level: đđâŤâŤâŤ (2/5 Skulls) Sources: Realms of Terror (2e), Domains of Dread (2e), Secrets of the Dread Realms (3e), Ravenloft 3.0, The Evil Eye (2e Adventure), Ravenloft Gazetteer (3e)
Invidia is a land of manipulation, distrust, and violence. Its people are passionate and I donât mean that in a complementary way. If anyone should think more with their heads instead of their hearts, itâs the people of Invidia, who always let their passions get in the way of common sense. It is not a rarety to see fights break out between two or more opposing forces for the smallest of insults.
Gabrielle Aderre, the current Darklord of Invidia, was not the first. That title goes to the werewolf, Baron Bakholi. Bakholi was a tyrant who ruled with brutal force and the repression of his people. He never bothered to hide the fact that he was a werewolf from his people. He named his castle, Castle Loupet⌠Might as well have just named it âCastle Wolfâ. To be fair, many of us like to be as obvious as possible in the Domains of Dread.
Baron Bakholi ruled Invidia until 729 BC when the Mists transported Gabrielle there. Bakholiâs people captured Gabrielle who, skilled in the unique magic of the Vistani, held him in her gaze, which paralyzed him as she slit his throat with a silver dagger. She then claimed rulership over Invidia. Thatâs one way to start down this road and seeing as the Dark Powers never made anyone else the Darklord of Invidia, Gabrielleâs own evil was unquestioned.
What led her down this path? Well, a series of bad choices, just like the rest of us. Gabrielle grew up roaming the lands of Mists with her half-Vistana mother, Isabella. Being shunned by her own people, Isabella kept her daughter away from society and they spent their lives barely surviving in the wilds through trade and theft. This led Gabrielle to hold a deep resentment for the Vistani. Still, her mother taught her the unique magic of her people and it is said that Gabrielle is a direct descendant of Madam Eva and carries Madam Evaâs first Tarokka deck with her. Isabella, through her own Divination, warned Gabrielle that she must never bear a child. The things she most desired, a family and a home to call her own, could never be hers, for if she had them, it would only result in tragedy.
Growing up without a father, Gabrielle was naturally curious about who he was. Her mother would only refer to him as an evil tyrant, yet still Gabrielle longed to learn more. For what child does not revere their father? Perhaps Isabella should have told her more, for her loneliness and thirst for acceptance and a place to call âhomeâ led her to obtain the information about her father in a very brutal way. Her mother was attacked by a werewolf and Gabrielle refused to help her until she told all she knew of her father. Isabella relented, saying her father was a wealthy man from Falkovnia who had enslaved her and treated her cruelly for years. She had barely escaped with her life when she was pregnant with Gabrielle. Gabrielle, always one to think with her heart, reacted in the only way she could, by denying everything her mother had said and leaving her to die slowly in the jaws of the werewolf. Thatâs when the Mists transported her to Invidia.
There, after killing Bakholi, the people rose up and named Gabrielle their Queen and she quickly claimed the fiery remains of Castle Loupet as her own. Gabrielle was a lax and uncaring ruler. She ignored the peopleâs problems in favor of lavishing herself in luxury. Her rule was one of whispers, but unlike my own, her whispers and plotting were carried out on whims and fleeting fancies. She spent her time manipulating individuals against one another and spreading rumors of the Vistani âevilâ throughout Invidia. Her realm was mostly in chaos, though she still managed to convince a fair amount of people to take over a portion of Gundarak as that Domain fell.
Now, Gabrielle should have listened to her mother, but she fell head over heels for the âGentleman Callerâ, an incubus who holds great interest to me as his schemes are all designed with the ultimate goal of allowing him to escape the Mists. Gabrielle only has a vague recollection of her brief love affair with the IncubusâŚand never knew him to be an Incubus in any way. Their âunionâ resulted in Gabrielle giving birth to Malocchio, a son who has an extra finger on each hand. (Perhaps this is the 6-fingered man that Inigo Montoya has been searching for?)
The extra fingers led Gabrielle to perform a Tarokka reading and discovered that Malocchio was a Dukkar or an individual destined to bring out the destruction of the Vistani. Still holding a deep resentment for her people, Gabrielle was thrilled by this information and sought to groom her son to be just that. This did not work well for Gabrielle as her son had no desire to fall under his motherâs heel. He sought to destroy her completely, but Gabrielle was saved by her one-time lover, a wolfwere from Kartakass named Matton. With his assistance, Gabrielle recuperated and soon took over the leadership of the rebels from Gundarak and took up residence in Castle Hunadora. She began her whispered campaign against her son, but it did little from stopping him from having near complete control over Invidia.
Malocchio and Gabrielle play their little games to this day, painting the landscape with blood and whispers. Malocchio is a ruthless individual, devoting his time to eradicating the Vistani whereas his mother is now far more focused on seeking revenge against her son. Though her control over Invidia is a fraction of what it once was, she has rallied people behind her and even a fair number of wolfweres from Kartakass have come to her side. Sheâs a powerful enchanter and uses her skills at deception, manipulation, and charm as weapons against those that would oppose her.
Her curse, interestingly, is that she cannot directly harm a Vistana. This includes her own son, so she must rely on others to do this for her. As curses go, that seems a tame one given she prefers manipulation to direct confrontation to begin with, but the Dark Powers donât always make the wisest of decisions. Letâs see, a rather lazy ruler with more care of her own luxury than actually ruling and lost most of her Domain to her own sonâŚIâll give his lady a 2 simply because sheâs related to Madam Eva and is clearly unwilling to give up despite all odds laid out against her.
14 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Roman Drake || 39 || #301 || Jake Gyllenhaal || Closed
Personality:
his self-loathing goes deep, and roman's not too concerned with hiding that. despite his early life ambitions, roman feels that he's managed to screw up every attempt at doing something good in life and that he's just not capable of playing the hero. he's got a variety of vices to keep him busy and won't shy away from casual sex--just don't expect to actually get to know him.
Biography:
roman was raised in the city of sin by a family that seemed to take the name a little too literally: drugs. jail. gangs. violence. there wasnât much in the criminal underground that the drakes didnât have their fingers in. the second youngest of six kids, roman was expected to do his part in the family business just as those before him hadâbut even as a kid roman had his doubts about the lifestyle; growing disoriented as family members came and went to county, their criminal records growing longer every year. he was twenty-three when he finally had enough of the bullshit. roman had known for a long time that his family werenât good people, it just never occurred to him that he had the option to break the pattern.
becoming a cop hadnât been his first idea, but at the time it was the biggest fuck you he could think of to send to his family. roman became more or less dead to the drakes, ex-communicated the moment he stepped foot into the police academy. he tried a few awkward attempts at reaching out to his sisters, but he never really knew birdie and mauve was busy trying to make a life of her own. eventually he took a page from mauveâs book, moving to california and starting a life of his own. marriage was hard, and having a kid on the way only made things harder. he took his job at cold cases seriously and made the wrong priorities in life; there are only so many long nights you can spend alone before you go looking for someone to fill the space left by an absent spouse. roman and delilah had been on the verge of ending things for a while, but the events that happened the night june was born ensured their relationship was over.
roman doesnât remember the night in its entiretyâonly coming home to see his wife and a stranger in the midst of an argument, then flashes of a golf club swinging at him. when roman awoke in the hospital several days later he was terrified to learn just how much heâd lost in the attack: his marriage, his hearing, and quite possibly his daughter, who was now fighting for her life in the icu after being born months too early. the official report was attempted murder-suicide, a jealous lover who wanted to kill the woman whoâd ended their affair. roman was devastated, knowing that heâd drove delilah away from him and nearly put her and their daughter into an early grave. they'd tried counseling. couples, individual, ptsd. fucking art therapy for a month--because he owed her that much. in the end they agreed there was no way to put the pieces of what they had back together. delilah would take june and go live with her parents, but roman could have shared custody if he promised not to get her hopes up of having a father in her life then ghosting. roman quit the force, went private. went dark. hurt people who hurt people, that kind of thing. he developed a reputation as someone willing to work outside the lines of the law and birdie was able to put him in contact with people who needed that kind of help.
he was in new york to meet with birdie and follow up on a new job when the city went into lockdown. he's taken up in an apartment on the lowest floor to keep an eye on things near the lobby, because he has a real bad feeling about how things are heading in the city.
Pre Outbreak Occupation:Â Private Investigator Previous Zombie Experience: N/A Martial Status:Â Divorced Children:Â June Drake - Ten Residence:Â Apt. 303 Years residing at The Wexley: 0 Connections:Â
Birdie Drake - Younger Sister
Charlotte Rose - Girlfriend
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
SCP: 1762
Glynda: Mr. Arc⌠This is meant to be a team exerciseâŚ
Jaune: IâŚ! I knowâŚ
Glynda: Then where is the rest of your team?
Jaune: You see⌠t-the thing isâŚ
Glynda: âŚ
Jaune: I-Itâs a bit of a funny story actually! W-Well not funny really⌠Itâs mostly sad⌠R-Really sadâŚ
Glynda: âŚ
Jaune: Like, first you think its supper optimist, hopeful, and happy considering the genre, then itâs just sad⌠really sad⌠SoâŚ
Glynda: Just tell me already!
Jaune: The rest of my team have really got into SCP stories, and have been reading the stories people made up of them for quite some time now. Them they came to the story about, SCP: 1762, Here-Be-Dragons. Iâve read the story about that one, so I know what itâs about, so I warned them not to read that one. But, they read it anyway. And nowâŚ
Glynda: Now�
Jaune: Theyâre all in a state of morningâŚ
Glynda: Theyâre in morning?
Jaune: Yeah⌠Ren, is lighting incense candles to a shire he made, while making other offers to it, in between trying not to cryâŚ
Glynda: Hmm⌠I do believe that explains the smell complaintâs Iâve been hearing from your room.
Jaune: Pyrrhaâs been wrapped up in a pile of blankets, cover in pop tart crumbs, while eating bucket after bucket of ice cream to drown her sorrows in itâŚ
Glynda: I suppose that also explains, where all the ice cream has disappeared toâŚ
Jaune: And, Noraâs sobbing on the floor, with a box no bigger than a shoe box, spray painted silver, with the words, âHere-Be-Dragonsâ scribbled on the side of it, as sheâs chugging down bottles of syrup like a drunkardâŚ
Glynda: I should have know thatâs where all the syrup has gone⌠But, wouldnât, Ms. Valkyrie be hyper charged with all that sugar in her?!
Jaune: Consider how much sheâs been crying I doubt she has the energy to do anything else⌠In all honesty Iâve just been cleaning up their individual messes, and getting tissue boxes for them, I have no idea where all this stuff is coming fromâŚ
Glynda: Haa⌠I best go see what is wrong with your team⌠But, before that, show me this article you read about⌠What was it; SCP: 1762?
Jaune: What, no! Iâve told you what happened to my friends after they read about it! I donât want the same thing to happen to you too!
Glynda: Donât be absurd, Mr. Arc. I am not some child who gets overly emotional at everything. I can handle whatever it is.
Jaune: Oh noâŚ
~~~
Later on, Glynda, and Pyrrha are under a pile of blankets, covered in pop tart crumbs, eating out of a tub of ice cream.
Glynda: Why did they have to go away?! Why couldnât they stay here with us?!! Whahahaha!!!
Pyrrha: They lost their friends! And, the world they built! Twice?!!
Ren is kneeling in front of a shire with incense candles burning, while a cup of tea slowly cools before him. Where one could see his body clearly shake as he struggled to fight back his tears.
Nora, is laying on the floor, clutching the box, as she prays to whatever, to whomever for the occupants of the box to come back to the world. As a mine field of spent syrup bottles are strewn across the floor with reckless abandon, and heartfelt tears.
All the while, Jaune stands to the side with a garbage bag, cleaning up the remains of their broken hearts.
Jaune: âŚ
Jaune: Honestly this isnât as bad when my family found out about them. Granted I did have my dad, but he only took care of mom, soâŚ
Jaune watches them all continue to cry before shrugging his shoulders.
Jaune: MehâŚ
Jaune: This is⌠relatively fineâŚ
Suddenly the door opens revealing one, Ruby Rose with a cheerful smile on her face holding her scroll in her hands.
Ruby: Hey, Jaune! I found another video on, SCPâs! This one is called, SCP: 1762! Wanna watch it with me?
Jaune: NOOO!!! I must protect the child!!!
~~~
Sometime later:
Rubyâs on the floor, covered in cookie crumbs hugging the box with, Nora crying her eyes out.
Jaune: âŚ
Jaune: SssssshitâŚ
///
Hereâs a link to a video for those of you who want to learn about, SCP: 1762
246 notes
¡
View notes
Text
jjk|| Your Head
"tags": @kazthebrekkerofinej
word count: uhhhh
summary: Jungkook is the heir to the throne of your Kingdom! In this tale of duty versus heart, will love prevail victorious?
tags: Royalty!Jungkook x Peasant!Reader, oneshot, smut, fluff, slight angst, some crack, pining, forbidden lovers, Jungkookie has a sweet tooth, strangers to friends to lovers
warnings: explicit language, impact play, birthday sex (technically), fingering, oral (m receiving*), love marking, alcohol consumption, s&m themes, horny grinding, praise kink/body worship
a/n:
hey guys!
Firstly, I want to say how proud I am of myself for growing so much during this fic. I learned a lot about what I'm comfortable with, what I'd like to work on, and where my confidences lie.
I won't lie and say it's been easy, because writing this meant dealing with a lot of my fears? I'm excited for all the works that are to come.
The only thing I can do is be as receptive to growth as possible, so I'm looking forward to learning...
*I actually learned that Vaseline wasn't invented until like the 1870s? The fic is written in the 1810s, so I actually had a choice between having them do it with vegetable oil or spit. Spit won.
âââââââââââââââââââ
5 years ago
You bend over to pick up an apple that had rolled over under your father's produce cart, praying that it isn't bruised so that you have to pay for it out of your dinner, when a crumpled piece of paper hits you in the ass.
Confused, you crawl out from under the stand and unwrap the paper.
The paper itself is of the finest quality you've ever seen. It's a sturdy cardstock, bleached white with gold etchings on the borders. The print on the top of it reads "His Highness Jeon's Royal Study," and scribbled in some kid's amateur cursive below, "Nice butt."
You directed your gaze upwards, towards the towering castle walls. Sure enough, a boy no older than 15 had his noggin popping out from the top of the rampart, with two wide eyes staring down, curious as to your reaction. This was Prince Jungkook, heir to the throne of your kingdom.
"Shouldn't you be equestrian horse riding or playing polo or something?" You shout. He furrows his eyebrows, apparently offended at your assumption, and then disappears behind the edifice.
Moments later, another paper hits your shoulder as you're practicing your caligraphy behind your cart. It lands between the apples, so you reach your hand over and fish out out.
You glance up at the anticipant, and sure enough he's there with his doe eyes and his coconut head, ogling.
"No, dumbie. That's at MID-day." Well how were YOU supposed to know the royal schedule of the crown prince, it wasn't just common knowlegde you learned from being a humble farmer's daught--
Ah!
"Will you STOP?!" You put your foot down. "Unless you're here to buy my apples, then you're not getting ANY, little Prince." Oh, shit. You gave him ideas. Now it was really over for you.
In less than half an hour, half a company of men arrived at the marketplace, asking about your little old apple stand, and sure enough, Jungkook had bought out the entire cart so that you were forced to help with the transaction.
The young prince had eyes frankly too big for his head, with the most prominent cupid's bow you've ever seen. His nose slightly outgrew his face and his ears were hidden away behind his short, black hair. "Now you can talk to me." He gave you a rose he'd stolen from the royal garden. "I am Jungkook, heir to the throne of--"
"I know who you are." You interrupt him, documenting His Highness' total in your calligraphy book.
With a hand perched on his chest from surprise, he scoffed. "And I happen to think you're really pretty, so I was going to ask you to be my very first consor--"
"You're 15, you have playmates not consorts."
"And how old are you?!" He's had it, raising his voice and taking a bite out of one of your apples with force.
"16, old enough to have suitors." You tease. Jungkook hangs his head a little. He just needed someone to talk to, it would seem. Reluctantly, you scribbled down your address down on a piece of note paper and handed it to him.
"Look, if you buy more of my apples, I'll have an excuse to tell my Dad so I can hang out with you." You spoke in a low voice as to not raise suspicion.
Your dad is standing negotiating with the guards about prices, his usual embarassing haggling gruffly overpowering the guards elegant twiddle-tones.
"Wonderful! See you soon, my sweet!" He resumes his confident demeanor, tucking the paper into his overcoat with a small smile. He salutes you boyishly and marches away with a year's supply of apples.
For the next week, the royal kitchen had baked 3 apple pies, made 5 fruit salads, 4 batches of apple muffins, and threw the rest of them in Sangria; that's the same Sangria as King Jeon finds himself drinking in his wife's drawing room on Sunday.
"Call Chef, fetch him up here." He waves to his assistant, keeping his eyes on the outside. He was deep in thought, his hands stoicly behind his back.
The Kingdom had been prosperous for over many years now, and war had not come close to threatening its borders in a lifetime. Negotiations were always successful, and quality of living was high. The work of a King, in a situation such as this, was to perfect the image of the royal family as strong rulers, and to paint his daughters as desirable to foreign heirs.
"Your Grace," the assistant called his attention, "Head Chef Sung." The dainty man bows and scurries off somewhere else.
Chef Sung is a portly man, who carries himself heaving with every step, his great belly inflating with each hefty inhale. He approaches the King, and kneels down to kiss his hand with his fat lips.
The King recoils in disgust, but quickly collects himself and his words. "Where are these apples from, is it France or Spain?" He demands.
"Neither, Your Highness." Mr.Sung lifts up his eyes. "They are from our Holy Kingdom; by order of Prince Jungkook, an entire cart was purchased of these apples and we have not been able to get rid of them." Tears threatened Chef Sungs eyes at the very mention of the fruit.
'Well, there's one thing the kid's done right.' King Jeon now faces the Chef, setting down his drink on a mahogany table, leaning against it casually. "Well! Good. I'd like to meet the owner of that cart, invite him to my Sunday brunch."
"Oh, yes, of course sir! You'll never see them in our kitchen aga--What?" Chef Sung takes out his handkerchief, waving it around in the air and drying his tears at once. "So you like them! Why...Yes! Yes, of course!"
Your father thought it would be valuable to have you around the kitchen, learning from the skilled men and women employed by the Jeon family. He only visited once a week to drop off fresh produce, (he'd been officially hired to handle restocking of goods) but you, after showing promising signs of being a gifted baker during one of your father's restocks, were granted scholarship by Ms.Kang to be her aid.
You were now, officially, a resident of the Jeon Estate, residing in the servant's quarters, immediately adjacent to the kitchen. This was convenient. It was far too convenient for a certain little Prince to get the idea of wanting a midnight snack and wandering downstairs.
One day, he does just that. He finds his way into the first bedroom to the right of the stairs facing the kitchen, and that happens to be your bedroom.
He pokes you awake. "Ow! Ow, whyyy~" You whine and toss yourself over to the other side of the bed. His irritating poking persists. You grab his fingers and your eyes shatter open.
You sit up, alarmed. "You could have me arrested, what the fuck are you doing?!"
"I wanted a midnight snack! Besides, I wanna talk to you." He pouts, still holding a small teddy companion.
"Fine. I'll bake you ONE sheet of cookies." You slip on your night shoes and shuffle to the kitchen, and Jungkook tags along.
By the time Jungkook's 18th birthday comes around, he's in the kitchen helping you whisk buttercream to top his cake while having a tease at the Austrian Princess' mole.
"You have one right under your lip, look!" You take a little buttercream from the bowl and stain the dark spot with it.
He licks it up and hastens to add, "it needs more sugar, lady!" as he turns to grab a puffy bag of confection sugar.
"You're impossible to please." Snatching the sugar away from him, you smirk. "You can gobble down as many sweets as you want when the ball commences. Remember, this is the year you're supposed to be keeping your eye out for a girl of a good fam--"
"Yada yada, must have hips for childbearing, yada yada yada..." He mocks the speech his mother had told him that morning when he got dressed.
"Exactly." You set your bowl aside to fix Jungkook's tie. "Yes, and that's your duty, as our heir."
You step back and examine Jungkook one more time. He'd grown so tall in the last year, his legs like spider's and he was just beginning to grow into his features. Handsome boy.
You, too, had grown into an elegant young woman. You had a poised complexion, ready-mannered and graceful. Your hands seemed out of place in your otherwise feminine frame, carrying an extra bit of girth from baking. You were 19 years old.
Marriage was becoming an uncomfortably frequent topic during your visits home, as your mother had married young, herself, she expected the same of you.
Truth be told, there were plenty of offers for your hand. You were a skilled and very esteemed individual, who had broken into thr artisinal class. But your father knew better than put a dowry on your happiness. So long as you worked, he saw no reason to marry you off just yet.
"Now, go. Your sisters must be worried sick! Go out there." You shoo him, pushing him out the door of the kitchen despite his flailing arms.
Throughout the party, you'd been carrying a platter of your own baked goods, serving them to the aristocrats attending the Princes' coming-of-age ball. Accents from all over Europe and some from Kingdoms as far East as Cyprus jubilantly engaged in artful conversation which filled the air with good spirits.
Jungkook, himself, was busy being introduced to as many women as possible, a medley of presenting duchesses, ladies, and even Princesses of your Kingdom. They were each more qualified than you'll ever be, ten-fold.
One was a Greek Princess, her hair cascaded in darling curls down her shoulders and her eyes were deep-set, her voice a flirtatious trill.
Another, a Prussian Princess', posture radiated excellency, and whose complexion sparkled like powdered snow. Jungkook greeted her warmly, pleased with her appearance.
Distracted, you tripped up your skirt and dropped the remainder of your pastries. With that, you stepped off to use the restroom.
The sound of Strauss' Rosen aus dem SĂźden faintly loomed in the air as you wiped tears from your waterline in the mirror. That was just the way it was, wasn't it? Princes come of age, and they find wives who they commit their lives to.
"Married men don't have friends who are girls." You say out loud, just to realize it. Jungkook was now expected to find a mate within the season, and he was, in fact, quite the eligible bachelor.
Little did you know that Jungkook had been keeping an eye out for you throughout the party, not only because you were carrying his favorite Danish pastires, but because he knew your company was his greatest comfort.
He's in the midst of greeting the Duchess of Kent when he excuses himself to go look for you. He finds your mess first, frowning as he realizes something has gone terribly wrong.
He catches you in the hallway, face puffy and shaky. He grabs your wrist to keep you from darting back to the kitchen.
"Please don't do this, it's my birthday, y/n." It's as if an unspoken rule had been broken between you, and he feels it. Something is making you uncomfortable. "Was it the girls? You told me about this, it's my duty to at least greet them and--"
"Yeah, you sure did greet the Prussian woman nicely." You speak through tears. "She's the girl you were born to be with, huh? Your birthright?"Jungkook is silent. "Every girl at that ball wants to be your wife, want to have your children. They haven't known you for a day and yet they're ready to be your bride."
You search Jungkook's eyes for any sign of coherence, hoping that he would defend against you, that he would speak up and tell you otherwise. No such argument comes.
You yank your arm from his grip and march to the kitchen to remake the pastries you spilled.
You had the job of clearing off all the tables upon the departure of the last guests. It is midnight, and the windows of the castle stream moonlight down on the carpet beneath your feet. The glow of candles soothe you as you hum the waltzes which echo in your mind. It's a brilliant evening.
The centerpieces of the tables were gardenias, lush rose-like flowers with yellow pistils.
Summer, 1809
"Jungkook, wait! You're going to make me trip!" You shout from the top of the hill.
"You've gotta come see before the sun sets! It's the only way we'll get there on time, now run!" Jungkook's speeding down the terrain towards the Sycamore tree which grew deep and wide beneath the banks of a great rushing river.
You groan and throw caution to the wind, rolling down the steep mount in your Sunday dress. Jungkook turns to watch you, a grin spreading across his handsome face. "Look at you!"
You land on your feet at the bottom and scurry off to join Jungkook under the grandfather tree, out of breath entirely. "Now, look what you made me do. You're such a boy, you know that?! Making me come out here just to see some bloody--"
Jungkook has plucked a gardenia and placed it behind your ear. "Would you shut up? We got here on time. Behold."
In all its glory, the sun bathes you in its vivacious rays, creating a feeling of heavenly bliss as it dips below the horizon. The sky blushes pink, its clouds mere whisps above you. Wind rustles the leaves of the grand tree, rousing the birds to chirp their afternoon song.
"Mom used to come here all the time with my Dad, because of these." Jungkook clasped the blooming flower in his tender hands.
After a while, he says "the bugs will come out soon, so we ought to go back," as if he's trying not to scare something away. He helps you up, and with one last look across the valley, you walk next to each other back to the East Quarters.
You take all the silverware and plates by the tub to the dish-washing station and toss all of the linen napkins into the washing machine. All you had left was to blow out the lights in leading upstairs.
"Prince! It is very late, and there are no guests left for you to entertain. What troubles you?" Jungkook's sitting on the stairs with his head in his hands, still wearing his best suit.
"I disappointed you, y/n...I didn't like any of them." He admits, lifting his head up to sulk at you. "I should have told you then, but I didn't want to make you upset!"
Did Jungkook mistake your jealousy for disappointment?
"I'm not upset because you didn't hit it off with the girls..." You sigh. A confession is due, and he's ready to hear the truth from you about how you feel about him.
"Well, the truth is, I didn't like any of the girls because I like you, y/n. But you know that, don't you?" You pause, asking him to elaborate.
"Remember when I bought all the apples because I wanted to be with you? Like...I told you that you were my consort and I kind of meant it?" He felt pathetic now, realizing that you weren't just ignoring his advances. "So you didn't friendzone me for 2 years, you actually didn't know that I liked you."
It was almost laughable, a situation you would read in one of your illegal novels which you kept tucked away in your pillow at night. "No, Kookie, I didn't." You admit to your insolence.
You can't bear to lead him on any longer. You needed to put duty over your own self interest for the sake of the kingdom, even if it shattered his hope. It was better this way.
"But, you do know that we can't ever be a thing, right? It's just silly." Your heart tightens with the words which fall out of your mouth. "It is. Nevermind what your parents would think, what would it do for your image? You're on the world's stage, Jungkook, and you're a selfish person if you think you can just throw all of your duties away to date a scum of the Earth like-- like me!" With your heart in your throat, dry your eyes with your sleeve. "And...I want to, I really really want to, more than anything else to love you, Jungkook. I love you! I...can't." Through the blur of your tears, the shapeless blob that Jungkook has become stands up.
Taking his thumb and swiping it under your eyes, he sighs. Words escaping him, he takes your trembling body against his chest and nestles his head in the crook of your neck. Your cold hands travel underneath his overcoat to hold his waist. The Princes' lips plant a gentle kiss on your neck, chaste yet deep and satisfying.
"I will not accept any bride if not you, my love." He draws back, meeting your fervid gaze. "To the world, I remain a bachelor for a few years."
"And after those years, Jungkook?" You ride your hands up to caress the man's jaw. "You will still love me after those years, and then what?"
"I don't know," he says, voice as soft as powder. "I don't know many things, y/n, that's why I need you to teach me." His palms are rubbing at your waist, beckoning you closer.
His breath quickening as you lean your body against his hold, and you figure it must be the wine he drank to calm his nerves. That was it, wasn't it? He was drunk.
"You're not drunk, are you?" Your face sours, really hoping it's not the case as you feel your body temperature rise.
"Y/N, I've only had a glass. You saw I was a wreck back there." His lips kept chasing yours in a dance you can't quite describe. "I have wanted to hold you like this since I saw you selling apples on the street. Give me the honor..." His forehead against yours and his strong hands supporting your back, he's already fucking you with his eyes.
"The pleasure of being your lover." He squeezes your waist tight with his forearms, planting brisk kisses behind your ear and breathing in your scent. He smiles against you. Your skin pebbles at his affectionate touch, purring softly as your eyes roll back in delight.
"Kookie..." You breathe, leaning on his broad chest. "Kook, the maids are wondering where I am, I have to go..." You slur, tugging at his collar.
He grunts in protest, taking your ear between his teeth and nibbling it.
"If you let me go, I'll steal some cake for you tomorrow at breakfast." If there's anything Jungkook likes more than Cream Ice, it was cake. He unravels you from his arms and nods, his eyes softening.
"Request my service tomorrow, from Ms.Kang. She's been sweet on me lately." You peck his cheek before stepping back. Your rouge has embarrassingly stained His Grace's cheek.
Jungkook bows and presses a kiss on your hand, eyes rising to meet yours. "Til' morrow, babe."
Jiyoo shakes you awake the next morning, handing you a cake and a note that reads: "Prince Jungkook has a commission he must discuss with you. Meet him at his chamber immediately."
Lacing on a simple corset over your nightgown, you try not to look too red in the face as you climb up the stairs to His Majesty's room. You'd be up there alone, as requested. The girls would absolutely start rumors based on that alone-- rumors which you realize are probably totally true. This was stuff of scandal, after all...
'There shouldn't be anything scandalous about love.' You decide as you rap on His Highness' door.
"Please enter...but only if you have my cake!" Jungkook says in his morning voice. He's so cute.
The simplicity of Jungkook's abode takes you by surprise. His bedroom is very well lit, a capital display of the flowered valley through his bay windows washed the room in gold, painting his porcelain white carpets and his cotton sheets a warm creme color. His drawers and vanity were etched in gold, with breathtaking detailing.
The Monarch himself was splayed across the bed, laying on his side casually. He held a glass in his hand, holding a white wine. He puts down his glass and sits up as your presence.
"We both know that you didn't come here as my servant." You lock the door behind you. "And I have no such commission to give you, darling." The innocence which undertones his usual speech is missing as he coaxes you towards him.
"This much I know, Your Majesty," You say, taking a bit of frosting on your index finger and smudging it on the Princes lips. His black eyes, as cunning as a viper, watch you dangerously as you push two fingers past his plush lips. He wraps his hands around your wrist and draws your hand away, his gaze fixating on you.
"Set the cake down." At his command, you carefully place the confection down on a nearby chest, feeling Jungkook's eyes on you, drawing you back towards his grip.
"Let me pull your laces apart," with your waist held by his Herculean hand, he hums "and then let me pull you apart. I want to memorize your pleasures and gratify your desires, I need it, y/n..." Your back flush against his chest and your thighs split, his hands knead into you as he litters your collar with his mark.
You gasp softly against the crook of his neck, giving into his hold of you. His hot tongue spreads under your jaw, closing into a hard kiss as his hands travel back up to undo your corset and free your tits.
One by one, his fingers pop open the buttons left on your gown until the collar hangs off-shoulder to expose your collarbone. At the sight of new skin, Jungkook's tongue darts to stain it.
His hands stagger above your breasts. "Is it okay if I touch you here?"
"Oh, Kookie, touch me everywhere~" Your hands form fists around Jungkook's shirt, beckoning him impossibly closer.
Grasping one ever so carefully, his thumb grazes your bud as he playfully bites under your ear. "ah-- ahh,"
Jungkook groans in response, he can't believe how cute you sound. Curious, he wants to hear more, so he traces your thighs and experimentally pushes up the outside your cunt.
You squirm, tensing up immediately in response. You bring your hands down to find the latch on his trousers and dip your hands below to rub him through his undergarments. He heatedly bucks up to meet your touch, a panting mess.
You face him now as he watches you ride his fingers while you grip his girth through his clothes. He takes you by the ass and places you on his prominent bulge, hips rolling into you as he hungrily kisses you, his firm hands grinding your core on his cock.
His face is a sinful red, panting under you desperately.
"I've been wanting to do this," His voice warbles through your touch, running your thumb along his underside. It's his turn to gasp. He sits up and collapses his lips into yours, softer than rose petals and his taste faintly like wine.
You place your hand on his chest, and his heart is pounding, a thin layer of sweat already forming on his honeylike complexion.
Hastily, you pull your dress over your head and lean back to allow him to familiarize himself with your stark form, a dainty chain hanging between your bosom. Jungkook bites his lips as he wriggles out of his clothing, desposing of it beside the bed.
He's giddy behind those sultry eyes, you know him well enough that he's overexcited to get inside of you. It goes straight to his cock, your playfulness as you feel up his bare shoulders and discover his abdominals, your fingers tracing his ridges with a sense of innocent wonder.
He takes your hands and looks at you in this way-- Butterflies fill your stomach instantly. Jungkook's thumbing at your pout with his intrepid fingers.
His eyes flutter when grip his base and submerge your upper body below his hips. You lick a long, thick stripe up his underside, causing his breath to hitch and his head to fall back on to the bed.
Those goddamn cupid's bow lips of his would whisper the dirtiest things under his breath, lewd thoughts that sounded completely alien coming from His Majesty's mouth, he said for you.
"Oh, such a pretty mouth~ It's so good, y/n, you swallow me so good--" he moaned like a mantra, trying to keep his hips from snapping up into you. Your hot, wet tongue wrapped around his throbbing cock was only a fantasy to him for years.
He fills your throat with his girth, his taste tantalizingly smooth. It leaves your mouth with a 'pop.' You struggle to keep your legs apart as you crawl up to kiss him.
He takes those fingers of his and slides his index and middle into you and languidly thrusts them, smirking against your lips. "Shit, you liked that, hmm..."
"Kookie...please," you whine as he squeezes your ass hard before smacking it. You yelp, the sting of his fingers radiating from your skin.
"I like it when you beg, y/n, it's so cute..." He pulls your ass up to his thighs. He's flush hard against your abdomen, already sticky with his precum and your spit. You marvel at the self control he has.
You don't finish your thought before he has his head inside of you, impaling you on his cock and stretching your entrance, hissing at how incredible it felt to have you around him.
His shaft reached pleasure points within you had yet to discover. You clench, feeling his tip brush against your cervix. "Wh... hngh," he groans, "how did you do that, do it again--" You wrap your legs around his thighs and clench around him, biting your lip. You watch as he shivers from pleasure, feeling his skin horripilate under your touch.
His thumb is softly circling above your clit as he pulls out of you carefully. He swirls back in, nestling himself inside your heat, hissing. "Ahh~ Jungkook~!" At the sound of his first name moaned out of your mouth, he groans and rolls his hips up to create messy friction. That familiar knot in your stomach tingles as he plays with the bundle of nerves buried within you.
He glances up at your ruined lips, clashing with them again as he lifts your knees up with his hands and thrusts nice and rough, making you yell with every jolt of his cock. The smell and sound of sex fills the room as he experiments with positions, laying you on all fours.
"Get your ass up for me." You obey, ever servile. You're reminded-- you're his servant. He owns your work, he owns your services, and now he wants you in the most lucrative way, he wants your soaked cunt around his imperial cock. He gets what he wants.
Jungkook's palms smack against your ass one more time, just to watch the way it jiggles for him. He smirks a little before he shoves himself into your pretty little cunt. You bury your face into the pillows in pelasure as he chases your orgasm with vigor, fingering your clitoris while you move your hips back to meet his hard thrusts.
You whine like a harlot, his cock allowing you every satisfaction as he works a head-spinning orgasm out of that cunt. "I'm gonna cum, Kookie~!" you warn as you spasm against his length, moans ripping from your throat as you coat him with your thick juices.
His hips stutter up and he just barely pulls himself completely from you as he paints your back white, a guttural groan escaping his mouth.
After a while of loud panting and scattered giggling, Jungkook reaches over for a wet cloth and cleans the both of you gingerly. You trail your hands up to caress his jaw and kiss his lips softly.
"You need to tell everyone that I had a long and extensive request for the Harvest party, that I wanted a lot of fall fruits and vegetables featured in the baked goods, make it as specific as possible and make sure that you mention that I want to meet with you again, over dinner." His labored breathing punctuate his words, as youd kisses consume him. "And..."
"And?" You cock an eyebrow, simpering.
"Doyouthinkmaybeyoucouldbringmesomemilktogowithmycake?" He mumbles, eyes glued on the bed.
"What?" (If you give a Kookie a Cookie...)
Disgruntled, he sighs and repeats: "Milk! Milk for my cake. I know it's moist cause you made it but I'm really thirsty, especially after..." His cheeks flush a cute pink. You wait for him to continue just to fluster him a little more. "Y/N, just please!" You can't ever refuse his pouty face.
Next week, Jungkook's got you pinned against the hallway wall, making out with you hungrily as his hands ride up your dress. Just across the hall, his Dad is negotiating war with Portugal over land in the West.
The next month, you have his cock buried in your throat underneath the table at an important conference about how to create jobs.
All this while the pressure for Jungkook to find a bride continues to rise as he reaches seniority, and as his father's grey hairs pronounce themselves.
Warm touches are always hidden away to the public eye, but often shared between two kindred spirits underneath the man in the moon's watchful eye. Jungkook, as he reaches his maturity, grows strong. His jaw sharpens, and his eyes darken. His hair grows long, and he gains weight. Now at the proud age of 20, Jungkook had become a man before everyone's eyes, including the eyes of foreign monarchs and their eligible bachelorettes.
One day, you're serving the Royal family at a private dinner, when the topic of marriage comes up for the first time since his birthday.
"Your mother has made friends with the mother of the Austrian Princess, and she's invited you to the cordial ball to introduce yourself to the Princess. An allyship with Austria would prove advantageous for our relations with France, so you are to make your best impression." The King wipes his mouth. Setting his fork down, he continues: "It is in the family's best interest for you to marry her, if the French Princess, Anastasie, does not present this season or the next." The Queen holds the King's hand firmly, reassuring him from his shoulder. She wears a slight frown on her face, her eyes worrisome, somber. The King hides his anxiety, as he's been accustomed to from decades of responsibility. Would this be the face of Jungkook soon?
For now, Jungkook's face is scrunching at the thought of marrying Anastasie. She's not the most delightful young woman, her imprudence ruined her enjoyment of any event. She couldn't keep an intuitive conversation about regional politics and domestic policy for the life of her. Her people were on the brink of overthrowing the aristocracy, he was sure of it.
"Yes, father," is what you hear from him before you disappear down the stairs to fetch desserts.
Jiyoo interrupts your quest for sweets with a letter, signed by His Grace. She has a naturally innocent demeanor, her cheeks rosy and her frame as delicate as a feather. "Y/N, you have another special request from His Majesty...can I ask you why you get so many of these?" She looks genuinely curious, not a single menacing thought behind those eyes.
"It's because the Prince really really loves his cake." I mean, technically it was true. Jungkook never passed up an opportunity to squeeze, smack, or dig his fingernails into your ass during your sessions.
"Oh." Jiyoo pouts. "So it's not because you're like, in love or anything?" Her eyes are glued to the floor. You were expecting this question eventually, as the other girls in the kitchen were already suspecting it. It was only a matter of time before word slipped into the girl's ears.
"As much as I enjoy the Prince's interest in my baking, it isn't my place to confess any sort of feeling for him." Your answer is straightforward enough, so Jiyoo nods and hands you the letter. Another request.
Outside the Palace, Winter came like the wind. Lakes froze over, and couples tied up their skates and danced on the ice. The trees were bare and brown, not a single leaf persisting through the chilling breath of Jack Frost.
Jungkook had left for the Winter Palace, to volunteer and raise spirits up in the North. As heir to the throne, he was to be Commander in Chief of the Royal Armed Forces, and therefore needed to undergo intensive training in order to boost morale.
You're back home, and in your wake is your father, who has now grown tangibly tired. He's been on a strict diet of warm vegetable soup for about three months, now. His eyes are sunken, but he still wears a subtle smile even during his most trying days.
Match girls make their rounds at night, you watch as the lamplighters illuminate the streets with their tall ladders and their taller peacoats. Shop windows glow warm shades of yellow and creme; inscriptions on the glass create shadows on the white snow.
"Wow. It's almost as cold as the King's heart out here." You step outside one day with a cup of tea, sneaking in a cheeky smirk. Yeah, good one.
"I heard that!" You turn towards the little voice. A child, maybe about 9 or 10 years old is pointing at you. You squint at it.
"Well, it's true..." You mumble. You have a bit of change in your pocket, so you walk towards a stand to buy a hot bun and a paper.
"Chilly today, hon...Best you take this on the house." The tenant hands you a steaming cake wrapped in a simple cloth and your paper. You stick the paper in your dress pocket and take back your change. You nod a 'thank you.'
You spill the contents of your pockets on the dining table and snatch the paper, snapping it open. Your eyes eagerly skim the headline: "Prince Jungkook Fires Up Royal Army." Below is an article detailing the happenings of His Majesty. All of it sounded very intense, the running, strategizing, first aid training...Was there anything Prince Jeon couldn't nail on the first try?
You set the paper down and pick up your now lukewarm tea. In the back of your mind you're coping with the fact that the Spring Solstice is next week, and that marks the beginning of Jungkook's last season as a Prince.
The King is ill with tuberculosis, and recovery is unlikely. If Jungkook is to marry, it is next season and that was final.
Sitting at the window of his Winter Castle study, Jungkook plays with a ring nestled between his fingers. He looks out onto the lake, as if he's trying to reach you with his gaze. His heart is tight knowing that it would be the season he chooses his bride. Actually, he'd already made up his mind long ago. If his duty was to marry, there was no way to evade such a responsibility. He had to fulfill it, despite his anxieties.
He straightens up and walks out of the hollow room with a firm step.
You awaken with the sound of horse's hooves thudding against the Earth. It is yet to be dawn, and in the distance, thunder roars mightily.
A figure wearing a long, black hood hoists itself off of the animal, tying it to a nearby post. It walks towards an obscure entrance, unknown to many staff.
Intrigued, you wrap a blanket around yourself and peek out at the stranger. His fingers are shorter than his palms, and that's when he tosses of his hood, his eyes set on you. "Y/N..."
You're bewildered by his guise, questions filling your head.
"I was horny, so I left camp" He sits down at the counter, catapulting a cookie into his mouth.
You roll your eyes. "And the guards let you?! Jungkook!" You whisper-yelled at him, readjusting your makeshift blanket-dress.
"Obviously not!" He puffed out his chest with pride. "I bribed them," he smirks.
"You're insufferable," you scoff, your eyes wandering down to observe his physique. His shirt is anything but conservative, highlighting the muscle he'd earned through laborious, sweat-inducing drills. You can feel his eyes on your face as you observe him.
"You can't hide it either," he crosses his arms. "You're standing in the kitchen with a blanket around your naked body." He flicks his tongue. He steps forward, putting a finger under your jaw so you're looking him in the eye.
Your eyes fill with lust as he speaks over your lips. "Look at yourself..." A crash is heard in the other room.
Jungkook's head darts up and in a flash, he disappears into the night.
'Fuck.' You gather your dress from the floor and shuffle back to your chamber.
The first event of the season commences with the most exaltant of spirits as friends of old greet each other with youthful smiles. Juicy exposĂŠs, enticing tales, and thoughtful greetings are exchanged in the most formal manner, and the conversation is lively; the most controversial topic of conversation, however, is the rumor that Jungkook is to marry this season.
So far, he's been to four different private residences within his own Kingdom and has been invited, by the secretary of King Louis XVII to meet their daughter. It would be an understatement to say that stakes were high for the pending King.
You were kneading your dough a little too hard thinking about it. "Not so rough, y/n!" Ms.Kang snatches the mixture from your hands. "What is up with you lately, you're so tense! It's really disrupting the kitchen's dynamic."
You shrug it off. "It's going to be hard sedating Anastasie's sweet tooth, I suppose."
"Well, you seem to be doing just fine dealing with Jungkook's addiction to cakes...She's perfect for him, really." Ms.Kang throws more flour on your kneading table and steps off. You give up on the dough, covering it with a cloth and letting it rise.
Jungkook is tapping his feet, munching on finger sandwiches as he waits on you to make an appearance.
"Dearest Prince, look, I am wearing Mediterranean violet!" A duchess shouts as she passes by him, to which he raises his eyebrows at. Another, with dark green eyes approaches and begins speaking rapidly in French at him. Frightened and undereducated, his canned response was: "Excusez-moi, Pouvez-vous rĂŠpĂŠter plus lentement s'il vous plaĂŽt," to which the duchess furrows her eyebrows before something else catches her attention, elsewhere.
Truth is, Jungkook is incredibly shaken at the thought of announcing his engagement tonight. Well, that and the fact that you had yet to pop out of the kitchen. Man, those finger sandwiches were good.
As the night progresses, Jungkook realizes that if he doesn't get up on that platform and say what he needed to say, he'd have to say it in London. Setting his fears aside, he plants himself on top of the orchestral stage and taps a champagne glass with a cheese fork. The music comes to a stop.
With conviction, he begins: "The time has come that I announce my engagement. To all of my beloved friends, who have introduced me to the most beautiful, talented, diverse, and benevolent ladies I've come to get to know over the years, I thank you from the depths of my soul." He swallows and continues, his confident voice masking his trembling. "The life of a Prince is defined by the virtues presented to him at birth. Those virtues are: duty, responsibility, grace, kindness, mercy and integrity." Here comes the part, oh shit.
"I am abdicating my throne to my Cousin, the Duke of Namseong."
Silence sweeps the room. You poke your head out to see what was going on.
"...to marry the love of my life, y/n." He points at you. Your face is cherry red, and you find yourself dropping those same Danish fucking pastries all over the carpet.
"Shit," you fall on your knees, plucking them from the ground one by one. You don't know whether to run as fast as you can or to present yourself, but your body seems to be currently doing the latter. You go along with it.
Jungkook takes your hand tenderly on the stage. "I am unable to perform my duties as King, and therefore am ineligible for the throne." His touch gives you the will to continue beside him. You feel the pure fear rushing through your love's veins, and he knows that this is the hardest thing he'll ever have to do, yet he stands by his announcement.
So, if Jungkook doesn't get to be King of this World, he at least will forever be the King of Your Heart.
But all this, of course...is all in Your, dear reader, Head.
~
a/n:
hope you enjoyed.
#angst#bts#crack fic#for fun#jungkook#jungkook x reader#jungkook x reader fluff#jungkook x reader smut#kpop#bts au#royalty!au#prince!au#prince!jungkook#forbidden love#bts fic#bts fanfic#jungkook crack#pining#oneshot#i am actually terrified of posting the oneshot#jungkook has a sweetooth#x reader#bts x reader#body worship kink
587 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Here to Misbehave (Finale | S.R.)
Series Masterlist | Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 | Part 11 | Part 12 | Part 13 | Part 14 | Part 15 | Part 16 | Part 17 | Part 18 | Part 19 | Part 20 | Part 21 | Part 22 | Part 23 | Finale |
Summary: Itâs Halloween, and there are a lot of things on Spencerâs mind.
A/N: Here it is, everyone: the end of the story. Thank you so much to everyone whoâs read this far. I greatly appreciate all of you, and I hope you enjoy it! Â Couple: Spencer Reid/Fem!Reader Category: Fluff/Smut (NSFW, 18+) Content Warning: Penetrative sex, light D/s, mostly fluff! Word Count: 7.5k
âââââââââââââââââ
Autumn has widely been considered the season of change. It is an understandable characterization; from the shifting hues of the leaves to the wildly fluctuating temperatures, few things stayed consistent in the fall. Perhaps thatâs why someone who loathes change, someone like me, finds the season so thrilling.
Itâs like the Earth and the Sun made a pact to make changes more predictable in their own unique, chaotic way. The breeze becomes biting and the days become shorter, but for these downfalls, we are granted a beauty and calmness that canât be rivaled by any other season.
But she wasnât a season, and when it came to my attention and appreciation, there were few choices that were easier to make.
âSpencer. Youâve got to be kidding me.â
(Y/n)âs face was half covered by the cup she held tightly with both hands, but I could picture the hidden expression perfectly, regardless.
âWhat? We donât have to agree on everything.â
The truce was received poorly, her response a heavy scoff and a shake of her head. I tried to follow along with her suddenly heated words but couldnât contain the stars in my eyes that often accompanied my daydreams. If she did notice, she stubbornly ignored the adoration to continue, âI understand youâre a genius or whatever, but I think your opinions on cider and cocoa are... wrong. They are wrong.â
It was my turn to feign displeasure (I hoped hers wasnât real, anyway), clutching tighter to my own drink that I found myself defending on a park bench with dozens of strangers as an audience.
âAn opinion canât be wrong!â I chirped, only hating the way my voice jumped a little bit. After all, it was hard to hate it when it made her giggle. But despite how much sweeter the liquid seemed when I drank it in the presence of her smile, I also knew that she wouldnât appreciate my immediate agreement. So, I pushed back just a little, âIt can be misguided or ignorant but not outright wrong.â
âUnless itâs yours, on this topic,â she shot back without hesitation.
I tried to flash her a pout, hoping that maybe it would work for me like it did for her. It did not. Her eyebrows shot up and her jaw dropped open with another laugh, and I decided that I preferred that outcome, anyway. The longer my bottom lip stuck out, the wider her smile got. I waited to stop until her eyes closed and turned away, just long enough for me to let the full force of my affection show before she noticed.
She saw it, anyway, in the form of a similar smile spread over my face when I softly admitted, âFine. Youâre right.â
âOh, I know.â
Her tongue peeked between her lips, and I found myself thinking less of cider and cocoa and more about how unbelievably lucky I was to find someone that I never felt the need to prove anything to. A person that didnât care if I held all the answers.
I mightâve continued down that sappy train of thought, but it was hard to do while she had hoisted herself halfway over the table to try and grab hold of my cup right as I went to drink from it. Of course, she had failed to take into account just how big the table was, and just how close I was willing to come to falling before I let her drink from my cup right after sheâd criticized my preference of fall flavors.
For a second, I really thought she might climb onto the table to win, but the judgmental looks from the parents in the park must have beaten her desire to win. As forlorn as humanly possible, she fell back into her seat with a loud âHmph!â which really only managed to elicit an equally immature giggle from me.
âShut up,â she laughed before shoving my paper plate further into my chest, âAnd eat your stupid pie.â
All I could think as she grabbed my fork and stabbed the middle of the piece to try to lift the entire thing at once, was that I was right about one thing: Autumn, in all its vitality and beauty, could still never compare to her.
That thought persisted through the pumpkin patch, growing in intensity as she skipped through the vine-laden path like a regular fall fairy. It was much easier to get lost in her there, crouched and inspecting foliage. Her arguments regarding gourds were much less spirited, with her watching me wide-eyed and curious as I explained the stages of pumpkin growth and all the different uses for the fruit.
I still let her make the final choices, opting to analyze her selections and tease her for them later, instead. That was the plan, anyway, to continue the competitiveness lest she gets bored with me before the day was over. When she walked past me holding open the passenger side door, I thought it mightâve already happened.
But then she just placed the pumpkin into my hands so she could open the back door. Before I could even move, she carefully removed it from my arms again and placed it in the seat.
âWhat are you doing?â I said through a very amused chuckle.
She was decidedly not entertained by my confusion, stopping to turn to me with a bored, frustrated expression. âIâm buckling him in,â she explained slowly, like I might need the help. Then, to add insult to silly injury, she added, âDuh.â
I was too distracted by the details to tackle the absurdity of it all.
âHim? Itâs a boy pumpkin?â
âObviously. Look at him,â she snorted, finally clicking the seatbelt in before tenderly petting the top of the lucky little gourd. Once she was convinced it would be as safe as she could make it, she allowed me to begin to escort her into her proper seat.
âYou know itâs safer on the floor, right?â I asked before sheâd slipped past me. I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her away from the car so I could enjoy the warmth of her before it was replaced with the dry air of the engine.
âHow dare you,â she balked with an open mouth that was just begging to be kissed. By the time I got close enough to try, though, her hand fervently shoved my cheek away. I tried to laugh, but she used the same hand to cover the noise, trying and failing to convince me she was being serious.
âWhy donât you just hold him?â I mumbled against her palm.
That was enough for her to abandon my embrace altogether. With a scoff and a roll of her eyes, she pried my arms off of her and finally made her way to my passenger seat. I didnât fight her too hard, even taking the time to shut her door like my mother always insisted.
The mercy was not returned, with her eyes narrowed into a playful disbelieving glare that I hadnât seen in some time. My mind was brought back to the first time she ever let me know she was jealous, bickering over blondes and preferences while she sat in the very same place. And, just as before, she was still wearing the same raggedy old sweatshirt of mine.
âIf this is any indication of how youâll be with a human baby, I have dramatically overestimated your competence,â she droned, obviously unaffected by the stars that appeared in my eyes every time I looked at her.
âThe one and only time youâll ever be able to say those words. I hope you enjoyed it,â I joked. A funny enough joke that she couldnât help but smile through her facade.
âDonât worry,â she chuckled, âI did.â
The day could have ended there, and it would have been enough. Honestly, I couldnât think of a single thing that wouldnât be better with her there. In a way, I think we were trying to prolong the high of âhooky,â finding even the faintest interest in an activity as enough of an excuse for a detour.
⌠Which was probably how we found ourselves in our third park of the day. After all, I loved any autumnal vision, so how could I decline an opportunity to let them serve as a backdrop for watching her? And that was an accurate description of how I spent the day. It might sound boring, and if it were anyone else, it probably would have been. But no matter how often I saw her, I found myself learning new things about her every single time. Each freckle and scar became a part of the high-definition collection of memories that I would never let myself forget. The most beautiful images that kept me sane in the face of evil and filth.
âDo you see that?â
For a moment, I thought she might have read my mind. But then I realized that her eyes were still fixed forward, stuck on the horizon ahead of us.
âSee what?â
âThat,â she pointed, âRight there.â
My eyes followed the line, finding nothing but an area of carefully manicured, yellow grass and trees already set to rest for the season. It must have been clear to her that I was lost, because her pointing became more animated and her voice rose as she shouted, âRight there!â
âThe giant pile of leaves?â
âUh-huh.â
Then, in all of my obliviousness, I just sort of stared. Even when her hand grew tighter around mine and her feet started to move faster, I didnât put two and two together until it was too late.
âWhat aboutâ No! (Y/n)!â I shouted, cutting off my own train of thought and only barely letting go of her in time to watch her jump straight into the collection of fallen foliage that some poor landscaper had obviously worked hard to gather.
I have to believe that even if that unlucky, underappreciated individual saw what sheâd done to their hours of work, that they would forgive her. It was hard to feel anything but joy at the sounds that came from the pile. Yet I approached her cautiously, with both hands in my pockets to avoid the urge to throw myself into danger with her.
âYouâre a terror,â I said, settling for a crouched position in front of her. Still able to see her but far enough from her grasp that she had to crawl through a wall of leaves to come nose to nose with me. âThis is literally the scariest thing youâve done all season.â
âCome on in, the waterâs fine,â she purred.
As enticing as the offer was, my mind was too preoccupied with statistics of spider and snake bites, not to mention the possibility of ticks still scouring the landscape for any last second hosts. The answer was easy.
âAbsolutely not.â
With another exhale of pure displeasure, she threw her body back into the leaves, burying herself into a mess of yellows and reds that somehow only made her look even more beautiful. The chaotic scene matched her energy well, and the harm she was doing was minimal considering I was absolutely going to search every inch of skin for any marks later.
The only thing that was more appealing to me than watching her make an absolute fool out of herself in a pile of leaves was the intense urge to tease her about it. So, taking a regrettable seat on the grass, I sighed, âI think Iâm going to have to arrest you for trespassing.â
There was a loud gasp from the center of the pile, followed by a scuffle of flailing limbs among the foliage.
âYou donât own this leaf pile! I do! I am queen of the leaf pile!â she screeched.
âAlright Princess,â I subtly corrected, âwhatever you say.â
As promised, I didnât put up a fight. Even when she finally got a hold of my hands and dragged me into the madness with her. I followed her no matter what nonsense she demanded, just as she had with me so many times. Granted, my desires werenât nearly as dangerous or strange. They were pretty much just a collection of foreign films and reading that always lulled her to sleep.
But that day there was no sign of her energy waning. The early sun faded and we kept going. Iâm not sure how, but she managed to enjoy herself in the D.C. landscape of bars and blaring car horns despite not being able to indulge in anything herself. Although she did half-heartedly attempt to trick me into buying her drinks in several different establishments, I think she was honestly proud that I avoided the drinks altogether. It was a nice reminder that sobriety could be something enjoyed between the two of us, regardless of the environment. However, we didnât let that stop us from jumping into a crowd of very drunk women who had insisted we join their haunted tour of the city.
âAre you scared?â she whispered into my ear. The feeling of her warm breath against my skin caused a shiver to run down my spine, ruining any credibility I had in my response.
âNo. Why would I be scared? Itâs just history.â
âAre you sure?â she asked again.
âYes!â I insisted with the worst possible timing. Because just as soon as the word had left my lips, I felt the distinct sensation of fingers running down my neck and arm opposite to her. I was so convinced thatâs what it was that I even spun around with a yelp, crashing into at least three different people just to find a very startled woman with the worst hung scarf Iâd ever seen.
(Y/n) had already put two and two together and was lost in an absolute fit of laughter. There were already tears forming in the corners of her eyes as she doubled over, barely able to stand through it all. Because there I was, her 31-year-old FBI agent boyfriend, screaming over a scarf.
âLaugh it up,â I droned. And she did. She kept laughing through any attempts at a response, and after the initial embarrassment wore off, I couldnât help but join her.
âI hope you know you chose me. You chose this man!â I shouted, gesturing to the people around us who had already forgotten about our shenanigans, âAnd everyone knows it!â
âIâm sorry I canâtââ she wheezed, pausing to take a necessary breath that was all lost with another bunch of giggles ââYouâre a fucking FBI Agent!â
âWell I canât shoot a ghost, can I?â I mumbled through the hit to my ego. But any suffering was quickly dealt with as she threw dramatic arms around my waist, pulling me close and protecting me from any other errant scarves that might show up.
âI love you so much,â she said.
âIâm glad youâre having fun,â I returned with a quick kiss on her forehead. And even if I implied otherwise, I think she knew that I was having just as good of a time as she was. In fact, it was one of the most relaxing days of my life, which was saying something, considering how much walking was involved.
But no matter how tired we both were, I still had one last place to take her. It took her a while to figure out why the route felt so familiar, but I wasnât ready to ruin the surprise. I wanted to watch the realization dawn on her. She didnât disappoint.
âThe Mayflower?â she asked with a bit of a bashful laugh before looking up at me through narrowed eyes, âFeeling nostalgic, Dr. Reid?â
âYeah, a little bit. Thought it was more romantic than the club,â I offered, trying to shrug off the nervous butterflies that burst through my stomach. âNot by much, mind you.â
Although I got the feeling that she didnât know, or perhaps just didnât remember, that wonderful night from almost a year ago was one of the most important days of my life. I knew it then, too. From the second I set my eyes on her from my pitiful place against the bar, I knew that she would ruin me.
âNothing screams high end romance like an alley and a little light law breaking,â she sighed. I almost missed it, too preoccupied with the way her arm tugged me tighter so she could rest her head against my shoulder.
âI can take you home if youâd rather.â
âHmmm. Depends,â she hummed. Then, turning her head up to me with that playful look that always turned me to putty in her hands, she purred, âHow much longer do you think you can wait before you just have to have me?â
I sucked in a sharp, sarcastic breath, eyeing her just long enough for her to start to fume, I let out all the air with a defeated sigh, âI guess weâre staying.â
That serene sort of teasing continued past the reception desk and all the way up the elevator. If there were other people there, we didnât bother noticing. We were too busy watching one another to even look away long enough to find our room. Doubling back through the dizzying hallways until we found the elusive number, we finally settled into the only vaguely familiar layout of beige and tan.
She was much quicker at it than I was. Before Iâd even finished washing my hands and checking exposed skin for bugs that I was convinced had hitched a ride from the leaf pile, she was already stretched out on the bed in nothing but a tiny piece of lacy cotton and her favorite sweatshirt. The sight made me stop, lost for breath and logic of how I was lucky enough to be there with her again.
âSee something you like, Dr. Reid?â she teased through giggles, no doubt recalling the same memory as me.
My answer didnât need to be said, but I said it, anyway. She deserved to hear it.
âYes.â
With arms outstretched, she sleepily begged, âCome here.â
But I couldnât.
âNot yet⌠I just⌠I want to look at you like this a little bit longer.â
How could I move on from this moment, when it was the best Iâd ever felt? So overwhelmingly safe and at home despite being in a strange, sterile room. I had no desire to move any inch of me if it meant that this image would persist for the rest of my days.
âYou getting all romantic on me?â
âAlways,â I chuckled. Her usual disgust for my sappy behavior didnât show itself, overpowered by the gentle curve of her lips and hands that were becoming more and more insistent to be held. Eventually, I had to move, knowing that it was the only way to hold her.
My body reacted the way it always did when it found her. All of the tension dropped from tired shoulders, desperate to touch her more. To feel the imprint of her body pressed against mine, a mess of heat and need and love.
She was the one to kiss me first, and for a moment I let her do it without reciprocation. I wanted to feel how her touch became softer and shier as she realized what I was doing. That I was spending all of my energy memorizing the way her lips parted as she tried to hold back a giggle against my almost-still lips.
âWhatâs happening in that big genius brain of yours?â she murmured with eyes half open but still containing universes.
âIâm just thinking of all the things youâve done to make me fall in love with you.â
I thanked all of the gods in every pantheon that made her too tired to tease. Instead, she just laughed, playing her part in bringing us back to that night we met.
âLike quote Picard?â
âWe still havenât watched Star Trek together,â I whined.
The sound must have stirred something new in her, because she rolled us over to take her seat on my lap. She hung over me, looking down at me, hopeless and breathless at the feel of her thighs under my hands. My heart started to race, but I didnât know why.
It wasnât until she spoke the words that were already running through my mind, âWeâve got time. Picard can wait.â
Everything about it was effortless. Our bodies had fallen together and mouths found each other exactly like every romance novel has ever tried to tackle the metaphor of gravity.
But if we were an orbit, it was not a binary like the traditional notion of two equal souls. Despite the nickname Iâd chosen for her, nothing about her soul was small. And even though she burned bright, she wasnât anything like the fiery combustion of a star.
She was a home. A thing so full of vitality and life that I would love to watch for whatever time I had left. I was just a moon, loyally following her and trying my best to shield her from whatever might try to harm her. To protect her when she needed rest and to lead the tides to kiss her when she wished. I would be her shadow, shining a light onto her even in the darkest time. All that I asked for in return was a spot beside her.
âOne day,â she had said before, âif you will have me.â
But it was never a question. Not for me. And if she really needed me to answer it for her, I was happy to give her that. I hadnât been waiting for even a year, but it felt like a lifetime.
âYeah, he can,â I repeated, quiet and with such a heavy waver that Iâm surprised she could understand the shifting inflections. Even if she didnât, she knew that something had changed in those few seconds of silence.
âWhatâs up, Spencer?â
I didnât know how to answer. How to explain what I was feeling. But I grabbed hold of one hand, clinging desperately to her and guiding her to the heart that felt dangerously light. The rapid pace of its beating still not enough to alert her of the true cacophony of my thoughts.
âAre you okay?â
The answer was yes. Because no matter how loud and chaotic the sounds inside my head were, they all lead me to the same conclusion.
âPicard can wait, and we have a lot of time,â I tried to explain through a dry throat that was only growing tighter with the unwieldy weight of the feeling.
âYesâŚâ she mumbled back, just as trepidatious and nervous as I was. Â
Just like I was. Because we were. We were connected by some force, whatever you want to call it. Whether it was a chemical or psychological or heavenly connection, I didnât care. I wanted her to know how I felt. To know that there was nothing that would ever tear me away from her.
âBut I donât⌠I donât think I want to wait.â
After a couple more seconds of silence, she answered with a knowing stare, â⌠What?â
From my position underneath her, I was able to reach over just enough to grab my jacket. Of course, it helped that she moved with me, clearly curious and terrified of the possibilities. But a good kind of terror⌠I hoped.
My confidence grew as her legs gripped tighter around my hips and her hands shot up to cover her chest with balled fists pressed against one another. I heard the friction of her skin as her body started to shake in a different way, with an adrenaline that I hadnât seen from her in even the most dangerous situations.
But when I pulled a small velvet box from the internal pocket, everything stopped. She became completely still. Her eyes were wide and frozen on the object in my hands, only to look away when she heard my voice.
â(Y/n).â
âWhere did you get that?â she asked like she hadnât just seen me pull it from my jacket. The same jacket that I wore every time that I was with her. The wool fabric that sheâd swaddled herself in on a number of occasions, none the wiser of how much heavier it was for me when I wore it.
âI know this is really random, a-and to be fair, I wasnât expecting it, either,â I said through the most awkward laughs Iâd ever produced (which was saying something), âI mean, I knew I wanted to marry you, Iâve known that for quite some time, hence the ring.â
I paused, but got nothing in response. Nothing except her lips quivering from their parted position, and her nose twitching as she tried to settle on just one expression. But it didnât matter how she contorted her face; they were all exactly as they should be. Because they were all her.
âBut today, with you⌠I-Iâve never been that happy in my life. Jumping in leaves and fighting over fall flavors and Iââ
Her eyes stopped bouncing, settling with my gaze and robbing my lungs of all air. She made up her mind, deciding to leave everything exactly as it was. The honest truth of the overwhelming storm of every emotion that had been experienced in the little time we had shared together.
The knowing that everything had happened exactly as it should have to bring us here.
âI love you so much,â I whispered, careful to make every word as genuine as they were, âAnd I know that we have all the time in the world left with one another⌠but I donât want to wait any longer for you to be my wife.â
âAsk me,â she answered immediately and abruptly.  â¨
âOkay,â I laughed, endlessly entertained by how she could sound so aggressive even when we were both at our most vulnerable, caught in the nexus of our love.
âUm⌠Will you⌠marry me?â
There was no hesitation. No worry, no fear, and no doubt.
âYes, you stupid old man!â she outright screamed, throwing arms around me even when it meant we both slammed against pillows and the headboard. She didnât stop squealing even when she kissed me, struggling to find more of me to hold onto.
After she decided that tugging on my hair was the best way to express her affection, I managed to break away just long enough to shout, âWait! I have to put the ring on you!â
âThen put it on!â she yelled, thrusting her hand in front of my face and practically slapping me in the process. But none of the pain mattered. Nothing was even recognizable outside of the feeling of her sweaty, shaking palm resting against my fingers.
I noticed for the first time that I was also trembling. I took the time to focus, slipping the ring over her finger. But once it started to safely slide into place, my eyes returned to watch what I knew to be happy tears fall over her cheeks. I wiped them away, but they were replaced with the wetness from my face when she brought us together again with a long, gentle kiss.
A calmness came over the room like the feeling following a storm. A clean slate with soil enriched for growth. A hope for a future forever changed.
âWhat do we do now?â she asked, biting her bottom lip and holding tight to my hands.
The answer seemed clear enough.
âWhatever we want.â
 âââââââââââââââââ
 Is this really happening?
I stared at the diamond shining back at me with a clarity that had to be a metaphor for my heart. In the vague reflection of yellow light and us, I felt a warmth that doesnât normally accompany metal. My fingerâs new companion felt so comfortable in its new resting place. A constant reminder of the man I called home.
Then I turned back to him, unsure how I was supposed to move on from this moment. I never wanted to leave, but I also needed to move. I compromised and settled with my face against his chest, listening to the heartbeat heâd just dedicated to me. In that peaceful quiet, I heard him speak so softly I wasnât sure I was meant to hear it.
But I did.
âYouâre the best thing thatâs ever happened to me,â he said with fingers dancing through the ends of my hair, âI canât wait to spend the rest of my life with you.â
And for once, the thought didnât feel like a burden. In fact, it felt like freedom. I was finally free to be who I was without worry that I would be alone. Without worrying that I would be too much or too little to please him.
I was enough.
Enough.
âI love you,â I said, tasting salt from tears I hadnât even noticed were falling.
Curiously, and in a rare role switch, Spencer was the one who took a blatantly affectionate display and turned it into something else. Pulling me away from his chest, he dragged me up until he could drag his lips over my jaw.
âDonât cry, little girl,â he cooed with what I could only imagine was a wicked grin, âI havenât given you a reason to yet.â
Something about that gruff rumble in his throat caused my skin to ripple with goosebumps. Every inch of me burned with flames that could only be put out by his touch. I chased after his lips with my own, but he was insistent on trailing down my throat. He knew I would be powerless to him. I wouldnât be able to argue when my hands were knotted in his hair and my hips were already rocking helplessly against his erection.
âI want you to fuck me,â I seethed. My blood was boiling from the heat I felt within, and before he could even answer I was already working at the buttons on his shirt.
âOh? You donât want me to make love to you?â Spencer laughed. As if that had ever been our style.
âNo, I want you to take whatâs yours.â
He responded to the demand by pushing me from my seat, forcing me onto my back on the other end of the bed. I wasnât going to complain, either. The new position allowed me access to his belt, which I unbuckled before he even had time to laugh. Â
âAre you really challenging me right now, little girl?â
But despite the taunt, he did nothing to stop me. His hands were also busy removing my clothes. And just like before, our nakedness was reciprocated. With each lost layer, I should have felt lighter, but I didnât. I felt so powerful, so aware of how our bare bodies twined together.
âHere, of all places? Do you remember what I did to you that night?â
How could I ever forget?
âIâm not the same girl you had in your bed then,â I purred. We both knew it was true, although not in the way I was implying.
Because Spencer had changed me. Irrevocably. He taught me so much â not just about physics, literature, or criminology, either. He taught me about kindness, softness, and vulnerability. He taught me how to trust that someone could hold me without the intention of letting me go. More than anything, he taught me that I didnât have to learn these things alone. Even the smartest man Iâd ever met needed help with them sometimes.
Then again, something told me that Spencer wasnât in a very humble mood. Perhaps it was the fact heâd pinned me down again, with his hands clumsily gripping hard enough to leave crescent moons in my forearms.
âDonât flatter yourself,â he growled with a small, chaste kiss, âYouâre still just a fucking brat.â
I wasnât feeling bratty then, though. Especially not as I felt the head of his cock pressed against me, just hard enough to feel the resistance of my body. He waited there, no doubt taking pleasure in the way my whole body squirmed underneath him. My hips bucked, but he managed to keep a cruelly steady distance.
âYouâre so precious when youâre needy,â he mumbled. And although I stubbornly avoided looking him in the eyes out of protest, he forced my face towards him again, anyway. âGo on. Say please.â
âFuck off,â I whined through a prominent pout that did me no favors.
âSay it.â
âPlease!â
I managed to make eye contact, but it was fleeting. As soon as he thrust forward into me, my back arched and I lost myself in the pillows. My hands found him, though, leaving angry red welts over heated skin. If Spencer was at all affected by the pain, he made no showing of it. His pace continued, steadily forcing our bodies together until I trembled in his hands.
He would hold me there, at my limit but not pleading for him to do anything different. With tender hands, he would fuck me until I swore bruises would follow. But I never felt unsafe; I felt cared for and cherished in a way Iâd never known. I trusted him to know my limits better than myself.
I trusted him with all of me because I had already seen that when given the chance, he would do whatever he could to protect me.
The love I felt must have shone through my eyes because his hips got slower, drawing out each movement. My hips rose in tandem with his, allowing me to feel every inch of him inside of me.
âThis body belongs to me now and forever,â he whispered.
It always has.
âYou belong to me.â
And I felt it. The undeniable string of fate that tied us to each other. I could feel his every emotion as his fingers brushed over my throat. I melted under his touch, completely consumed by the love he felt for me. The kind of love that people spent their whole lives searching for only to come up empty. That powerful thing that drove gods to war and men to madness.
The only feeling that could tear down every wall that had been carefully crafted to protect myself. Because I didnât need them anymore. Spencerâs arms would take their place, holding me through the storms that might follow the same way he had carried me through the ones that led us here.
âYes,â I breathed, âIâm yours.â
For forever and whatever comes after.
The words were truer than theyâd ever been before, and Spencer took it as permission to let go of any remaining hesitation. The slow, gentle thrusts became faster and our moans echoed in the small room without a second thought to the poor patrons in the rooms surrounding us. Because if they felt what we did, they would understand. Spencer still tried to hush the sounds, crashing his lips over mine in a sloppy, frenzied kiss.
I was suddenly reminded of every romantic story Iâd ever heard. They all spoke of feeling so close to someone that they felt like an extension of yourself. I wasnât sure if it was completely true, but there was no denying how at home our bodies were. The way our tongues wrapped around one another and how our noses bumped so gently in the chaos was unmatched by any meeting driven by lust or need.
His hips met mine over and over again, no matter how hard I tried to keep him closer. Even when my hips chased his to be held longer, Spencer was persistent in the ruthless pace. Because like me, he was lost in the euphoria. I knew it from the sound of his whimpers and the way he bit my lip just a little bit harder.
âTell me what you want, little girl,â he begged. Not ordered. Begged.
âYou,â I answered without any doubt, âI just want you.â
His response came even faster, even more desperate and scratchy as it came through his lips into mine.
âYou have me. For the rest of my life and whatever comes after, I will take care of you.â
There was nothing left to say. I could feel the truth and force behind the words as he fucked me harder, eliciting one more quiet cry from me in the sound of his name.
âSpencer...â
When he returned the call, though, it wasnât with any name Iâd heard from him before.
âSo you better get used to this feeling,â he said through a smile that I felt on my lips before he drew back. He looked me in the eye as he buried himself in me, tensing to hold himself back just a few seconds longer. To see the look on my face and let that be the feeling of us giving in to each other for the first time in our new story.
âBecause Iâm never going to grow tired of this, Mrs. Reid.â
Mrs. Reid.
That was going to be my name.
Mrs. Reid.
That was the only thought running through my mind as I felt the coil in my gut snap and all of my muscles tense around him. There were no whorish sounds left in my lungs, only little whimpers and whines as I tried to claw him closer. Spencer gave up his visual in exchange for kissing me while he finished. My walls held him so tightly that I felt each pulse and every place where his release filled me. But nothing was more compelling than feeling the way his lip quivered between mine as his body fell onto mine with no grace required.
Spencer could act hard all he wanted, but I felt the way he craved softness. Safety. Love. All things I was happy to give⌠for a price.
âSay it again.â
âSay what again?â he replied sleepily but animated enough to have a healthy dose of snark. Snark that earned him a rough nudge of my elbow into his ribs.
âYou know!â
But naturally, the genius had to play dumb. With a happy little hum, he snuggled closer to me, burying his face into my neck so he could mumble against the skin, âYouâll have to be more specific.â
âPlease,â I sighed, âfor me?â
He seemed to contemplate the plea for a little while longer, with wiggling toes I felt against my shins and a happy sigh that breezed over my neck. I tried to take in those small things while I waited, knowing that while I had a lifetime to learn them, this moment would never come again.
âFine,â he finally settled, propping himself up to give another soft kiss followed by the most beautiful sound in the world.
âOnly for you, Mrs. Reid.â
 ââ  The Next Morning ââ
 Waking up next to Spencer with a ring on my finger was literally waking up to find my dream come to life. And sure, his light snoring and constant wriggling under the sheets he continued to pull off of me werenât perfect or picturesque, but they were real. The same way that he chirped when he felt my legs wrap around him in his sleep and only woke when he heard me giggling.
His eyes fluttered open, taken aback by something that he saw. Although I would blame it on the sunlight filtering through the curtains, I was sure that he would give me all the credit.
âGood morning,â he slurred. Â
âHi,â I answered with a smile and an attempt to pull him closer. But my hand was stopped by his, squeezing my palm between his fingers before dragging my knuckles to his lips. From there, he laid a gentle kiss over the diamond heâd placed there the night before. Although it was strange to be outshone by a rock, I let it go for now.
âI know you shouldnât sleep with it on, but itâs so nice to see itâs still there,â he said with a heavy breath before lowering our still joined hands to rest against his heart. I could feel the way it beat a little bit quicker as I came closer, and I wondered if this was really what it would be like forever.
âI couldnât resist wearing it.â
âYou know you can still change your mind, right? We havenât told anyone.â
âI havenât changed my mind,â I replied unlike every time before. There was no teasing, no joke or anger or sadness. Just a pure, unadulterated joy.
⌠Of course, the question did bring up an entirely new anxiety. It did feel a bit silly, but it needs to be expressed.
âHave you?â
âGod, no,â he laughed. Like heâd only asked the question to see the way I might panic. But as soon as I heard his assurance, I knew it was the truth.
My mind started to drift back to that first morning we spent together. It felt like a lifetime ago, but everything still felt so very much the same. I wondered if there were things I would change if given the chance. It wasnât until after I ran through the laundry list of things that we would have been better off without that I realized Iâd asked the wrong question.
It wasnât a matter of what I would have changed, but what I would have kept the same. And the answer was simple. No matter what I would face in my life, I just wanted it to be with him. Everything would be okay as long as I had him.
However, when I tried to kiss him, Spencer still seemed hung up on the things he would have changed. Our lips didnât connect for even ten seconds before he broke apart, happily laughing through the words, âThis is so much better when Iâm not hungover.â
âOld man.â
He didnât argue back, wiggling under the sheets until our chests were pressed together. I took it as a very poor attempt at a power play, because instead of craning my neck to look up at him from my spot, I simply climbed his lanky figure until our noses were pressed together.
âYour old man now,â he corrected, followed by my own clarification of, âYou were always mine, Dr. Reid.â
âBut now you get to show everyone.â He grinned, letting go of my hand to roam over the curves of my body. His daily attempts to memorize each version of me he held. After a few more moments of silent reverence, I asked the question weâd have to face eventually, lest we face even more awkward, embarrassing moments with the team.
âWhoâs gonna tell everyone?â
He barely even considered the options before he shrugged.
âLetâs just⌠wing it.â
I paused, certain that Iâd heard it wrong. âYou, Spencer Reid, would like to âwing it?ââ I repeated, barely able to get the words out without laughing from the absurdity of it all.
But he was quick to assure me, âYeah, I do.â
âAlright. Whatever you say,â I sighed. I figured that it wouldnât be worth it to plan right now, anyway. It wasnât exactly our style. If anything, we would find the perfect time completely by accident.
âYou know what we should do first though?â I excitedly announced to the best audience a girl could ever ask for.
âWhat?â
âCoffee,â I drawled. To which he quickly answered, âI love you an ungodly amount.â
Taking full advantage of that admission, I shoved the poor soul whoâd shackled himself to me forever away as I ordered, âGo turn it on. I am craving shitty hotel coffee in bed with my fiancĂŠ.â
âFine,â he resigned with a smile while rolling out of the bed, âSpoiled brat.â
âYour spoiled brat!â I shouted back from safe under the covers that I could finally get back in his absence. They werenât as good as him, but they would be enough for now. I buried my face into his pillow, snickering as I heard a very tired Spencer call from the bathroom, âForever mine!â
Just as the sounds of running water filled the room, I lifted my head at the distant sound of familiar chiming beside me.
âIs that my phone?â
I didnât answer, paralyzed in my place as I felt the most intense sensation of deja vu Iâd ever experienced. Right there on the nightstand, I saw the name Hotchner.
Spencer was quicker this time to leave the bathroom, but just as he turned the corner, a thought must have stopped him. Because he paused, staring at me with hotel sheets gathered around me and his phone against my ear. Â
He didnât try to fight me for the device. In fact, he didnât move at all, watching from a few feet away with a smile Iâd never seen before. The kind that I felt so deep inside of me that I realized this was what they meant to share a soul with someone.
 âHello,â I spoke softly and filled with love, âthis is Mrs. Reid.â
 The End.
âââââââââââââââââ
Epilogue
#spencer reid#spencer reid series#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid smut#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid request#reid request#criminal minds self insert#criminal minds smut#criminal minds imagine#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x you#dr spencer reid#spencer reid self insert
605 notes
¡
View notes
Text
call out my name pt. 2
summary: spencer rushes off to fix things with y/n, but can they really be fixed?
word count: 2,371Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â Â reading time aprox: 9 mins
a/n: i just wanted to say thank you for all the support and praise i received on here, especially seeing all of my favorite authors comment and reblog my work is so heartening. thank you all so much for the support, youâre the reason why i have the encouragement to continue doing what i love <3
masterlist
part 1
The rain pattered against the window panes, interlocking with the light that shone through the sheer curtains of my apartment. A cold breeze slipped through the crack of the window, letting it venture through the dim room before it graced my skin. Although the sensation hadnât registered in my mind as the plain beige wall in front of me consumed my attention.Â
The hypnotic sound of the rain provided a consistent rhythm that encouraged my introspection. In the entire duration of my break, Iâve let my thoughts filter and organize themselves. Iâve felt powerless against the accusations that my brain has thrown towards me, setting my emotions to the side in a state of suspense.Â
My knees were curled up against my chest, my unwashed hair scrunched up against my cheeks, and my sweater was littered with unknown stains and dried tears. Along with the descension of my reasonability, my hygiene followed shortly after.Â
I was brought out of my bubble by the buzz of my phone. I turned it off weeks ago from the constant notifications I got from the team, it was only when I received a text message from my mother that I decided to turn it back on for the day.Â
I reached over to the side table where my phone laid, feeling my muscles tense up and ache from the lack of movement Iâve done these past weeks. Turning it on, the intense light blinded me, leaving me disoriented. When my eyes finally adjusted to the sudden change of light, I wished that I had been blinded a little longer than I was.Â
The notification read âNew Voicemail: JJ <3âÂ
My breath got pushed back in my throat, a wave of discomfort flooding over my entire body as my thumb hesitated over the notification. My lips trembled, swallowing my saliva while a debate ensued between my impulsivity and my timidity. With a numb boost of confidence I hurriedly pressed on the notification, traveling through my phone to hear out her message.Â
âHey Y/Nâ The message began. âI know that you heard...about what I said to Spence-â Her voice was low and full of penance, although any remorse that I tried to comprehend washed away at her use of Spencerâs nickname. âGosh, I donât even - I donât even know how to begin to apologize for what I said - I - you donât know how much Spence loves you and how much he talks about youâ She sighed, her tone picking up as she praised Spencer. âBut what I said was completely inappropriate and Iâm so sorry for what I said. Telling Spence that I loved him was way out of line, considering that youâre such a dear friend to me, and especially since things are so complicated with me and Will - I just - Iâm so sorry that I told him that I love-âÂ
The rest of the message was left to the imagination as I forcefully threw my phone against the beige wall, denting it in the process. A flurry of newfound rage clouded my mind, providing a break from the contradicting thoughts that usually engulfed my head. For once, I had directed the emotion towards another individual rather than myself.Â
The phone fell with a heavy thud, glass debris flying across the floor, decorating the oak floors with fragments. I could care less about the material expense that I would have to pay; my blind resentment tainting my rationality.Â
My chest heaved in exasperation as a novel onslaught of tears pricked the corners of my eyes. Although the quantity of tears were sparse because they were wasted on my self reproach the previous week. I furiously wiped them away, detaching myself from the malicious feeling, a habit I came to develop.Â
I adapted to the stupefaction that infiltrated my heart, at times feeling grateful for the ability. The coldness that surrounded my small living room couldnât compare to the icy innards of my chest.Â
Finally collecting my composure, I looked over to a mirror that sat between my bookshelves, taking in my disheveled and ragged appearance.Â
JJ wouldnât look like this
My face contorted into a somber expression, letting my insecurities slip through the hard persona I persisted to instill in myself. I surveyed the filthy environment that surrounded me; the floor was painted with old dirt, the furniture had accumulated colonies of dust, and the roses that sat on the kitchen counters had wilted.Â
JJ would never let herself go like this
Who was I kidding? Who was I, Y/N Y/L/N, to compare to a Georgetown graduate, an astounding profiler, and an icon of beauty?Â
Well the one thing I had that she didnât was Spencer
But did I really?Â
I was startled out of my grim assessment by a frantic knocking against my front door. I groaned internally, not hesitating to stay where I was situated. I couldnât handle any human interaction at the moment, frankly I didnât want any human interaction at all. Iâve learned to love the little cocoon I had built around me, finding serendipity in my self-isolation.Â
âGo away!â I attempted to shout, but all that came out was a hoarse whimper that sent a sharp pain to my esophagus. I flinched as the knocking became more frantic, the volume elevating along with the forceful jabs against the wood.Â
I felt my ears ring, using my hands to alleviate the pounding that attacked my eardrums. I was about to open my mouth to disclose another warning, but a familiar voice had interrupted me.Â
âY/N! Y/N are you in there!â Spencer yelled, slamming his fists against the door between every phrase.Â
I froze in my spot, a wave of mixed emotions coming over me as my cheeks flushed at hearing his voice for the first time in a long time. The familiar sound sent shockwaves down my spine and dread silenced my tongue. It felt like I was on high alert, like an animal paranoid of its prey.Â
âY/N! Just - god please tell me youâre at least okayâ He stammered in his fit of hysteria, the bangs on the door slowing in rhythm.Â
Silence followed his pleas, instilling a sense of relief that I didnât know I needed. Movement outside stilled, making me think that he had given up his relentless efforts and went elsewhere. I let out a breath that I held in, alleviating the stress that had accumulated inside of me.Â
Although the moment that I began to relax into my seat, two blaring shots rattled through the apartment complex. The scent of gunpowder meshed with the dewy air as I jumped out of my seat, startled and alarmed. I closed my eyes and covered my ears with my palms, the ringing leaving me blindsided.Â
âY/N! Y/N? Are you there?â Spencer rushed in with his gun pointed, his feet clattering against the floor in a haste.Â
âWhat the fuck Spencerâ I hoarsely whispered, although the meekly volume of my voice hadnât penetrated this ears.Â
âY/N!â He called out once again, slowing his movements as his sneakers squeaked with every step he made.Â
âIâm here Spencer, Iâm hereâ I repeated, using all my might to push the small phrase off of my tongue. My throat stung at the strain of my voice, a burning feeling eliciting from the back of my throat due to the dryness. This time I had caught his attention.
We locked eyes for a brief moment before I quickly broke our line of sight, insecure about my current appearance; even after a month I still held Spencerâs opinion to the highest magnitude. In the time that I observed him, I noticed that he was drenched in rain water, his hair tangled and strung out from his head while droplets proceeded behind him.Â
âI-â He breathed, his words caught in his throat. He dropped his revolver beside him in incredulity, drinking in my battered presence. He didnât look too well either, his stature was still the same but the bags under his eyes were prominent, his cheeks were puffed from exhaustion, and his posture resembled the hunchback of Notre Dame.Â
âW- what are y- you doing here Spencer?â I croaked, rubbing my hands against my arms in an attempt for any type of coverage.Â
My senses heightened as I waited for his response. He brought in such a familiar, yet unfamiliar presence with him. It felt like I was home, but so far away from it at the same time.Â
Maybe it was the way that I longed for the warmth of his embrace, the calming rhythm of his heart beat while I slept on his chest, and the soothing melody of his voice while he read to me. But maybe it was also the way he hadnât dared to speak when JJâs voice was full of love, when he assumed that I hadnât acknowledged the endearments he received from another woman, and when I became a distant thought in the back of his head.Â
Iâve never doubted Spencerâs eidetic memory, but this time I questioned my place in that brilliant mind of his. Maybe for the first time, I was the one thought that had ceased to exist.Â
âI - why didnât you tell me?â He uttered, running his hand over his jaw in grievance. His eyes burned holes into me, the intense glare making me feel small under his scrutiny.Â
I couldnât answer
âGod Y/N - I donât even - why didnât you even tell me?âÂ
âI - uh - I donâtâ I stuttered, unable to muster the confidence or cognitive ability to speak; it was like my brain had turned into mush.Â
âPlease talk to meâ He pleaded, taking a hesitant step closer to me.Â
I stumbled back in a haste like he was some sort of repellent. I felt a constant push and pull in my gut, messing with my innate instincts.Â
âSpencer donât-â I warned, seeing how he had taken a few determined strides towards me.Â
âSpence...please don't - p- pleaseâ I whimpered, feeling a wet substance slide down the apple of my cheeks. I tasted the crimson blood mix with the salty residue on my lips, unaware of how hard I bit down on the skin.Â
Pained tears continued to fall incessantly from my eyes, matching the way the rain ran down my window panes previously. I saw Spencerâs figure slump down in defeat, the helplessness in my words permeating his eardrums.Â
âY/N just - please let me fix - Y/N just please let me fix usâ He solicited, looking to me for permission to advance.Â
âSpencer thereâs no need for fixing anythi-âÂ
âYes there is Y/N-âÂ
âNo there isnât Spencer!â I persisted, convincing myself that I had everything under control. I shut my eyes in frustration, shaking my head in denial while I reminded myself of all the malicious emotions I refused to feel.Â
âY/N please just list-âÂ
âNo Spencer. I know what to do and I know how to deal with-âÂ
âNo Y/N! No you donât - god youâre so stubborn sometimes -â He imprudently blurted out, pinching at the bridge of his nose to collect his composure. âY/N - please justâŚâ He sighed, looking deep into my eyes from a distance. âPlease just let me inâ He begged, a few tears slipping from the corners of his somber irises. His face wore an anguished and desperate expression, an expression that had the ability to end a war.Â
My cold exterior shattered instantaneously from the sight of Spencer, feeling my heart being tugged into multiple directions until all that was left was a pained human muscle. As much as I wanted to convince myself of an ardent persona, I knew that Spencer was the only person that could invoke such a visceral reaction from me. Whether I accepted the feeling or not, I knew that Spencerâs effect on me was unmatched to any delusions I made myself to believe.Â
My lips trembled uncontrollably as a soft sob rolled off my tongue. I looked to Spencer for aid, feeling my entire facade crash and burn. My knees buckled and weakened from reality coming in all at once. When the first cry fell from my mouth, more followed soon after.Â
I became a drenched mess that sat in the middle of the living room. I felt deceived by myself, developing a sense of self resentment as my mindset came into actualization. I grieved for the fragment of myself that I secluded and killed off because of my inability to process my agony, longing for that piece of me back.Â
Spencer came to my rescue, engulfing me in his arms and encroaching me with his touch. I leaned into his chest, desperately clutching onto the dress shirt he wore. My tears stained his blazer, leaving puddles along the fabric, but I couldnât care less.Â
I breathed in the sedative scent, feeling it flush through my nostrils, reminding me of home. I held onto his arms tightly, afraid that he would disappear the moment I let go of him.Â
Spencer tried to reach down to grab a hold of my cheek, but I nudged his fingers away, climbing into his lap as I buried my face into the crook of his neck.Â
He cooed into my hair, stroking my back while he whispered his endearments in my ear. âYouâre okay Y/N - weâre going to be okayâ He breathed, letting out a staggered exhale as he enunciated his words.Â
Light rushed into my chest at that moment, letting it conquer and cut through the caution tape I had wired around my feelings. Shutting my eyes, I relaxed into his love, letting it infiltrate and replace my fears.Â
I didnât doubt that it was going to take time to heal and repair, but at least it was beginning.Â
âI love you so so much Y/N - more than you can ever conceiveâ He declared, pressing a soft kiss on my temple. âAnd nobody will ever tell me otherwiseâÂ
I knew from that moment that I didnât have to walk on a tightrope no longer because I knew it was my name that Spencer would be calling out.
-
taglist: @rexorangecounyâ @howdycharlieâ @linthebinbagâ @goldentournesolâ @andiebeawordâ @moon-light-jukeboxâ @pizzarollsfordayzâ @baby-i-am-fireproofâ @cielo1984â @spncersreidâ @101donutsâ @l0ve-0f-my-lifeâ @haylaansmiâ @parkerofflineâ
#spencer reid#spencer#Spencerreid#spencer reid icons#spencer reid x oc#spencer reid imagines#spencer x oc#spencer x reader#spencer x you#spencer x y/n#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid imagine#Matthew Gray Gubler#matthew gray gubler imagine#matthew gray gubler imagines#matthew gray gubler x reader#matthew gray gubler x y/n#Criminal Minds#criminal minds fic
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Still Alive
dream x f!reader
PART ONE
summary | Just under 20 years ago, the world slipped from humanityâs grasp and fell into the lap of mutant creatures. While most humans hid from the variants, some, like reader, grew restless in the bases they grew up in and needed out. What will happen when reader realizes that she doesnât stand a chance in the wild on her own, and can something deeper blossom from a survival-based alliance?Â
warnings | none!
word count | 1.7k
I had never seen a flower before. At least, not that I could remember. Things like that didnât exist within the confines of the city walls, the beautiful, living things. The things that reminded you you were alive. My gaze fixated on the object before I even knew what I was looking at. Its petals swirled with pinks and purples, hues I had only seen in worn-out wool and peeling paint. Deep emerald leaves adorned a similarly colored stem, all woven together intricately and standing out amidst the field of brown. I marveled at the plant, bending down to hold it delicately between two fingers. It was incredible, even better than in photographs.
I spent months looking through the old textbooks Zoe had found, simply admiring the anatomy of different flowers and plants from the Old World. She was so excited to show me. I can still picture her jumping up and down as she entered my room in her tattered sports jersey and two-sizes-too-big jeans, a huge stack of books cradled like a child in her arms. Her tight curls were always pulled up into two buns, perfectly placed on the top of her head and bouncing with her childlike movements. I had quirked up an eyebrow at her as she wordlessly dropped her findings on my cot with a thump.
âBooks,â she had said, looking at me with a newfound glimmer in her eye, âtextbooks. We can learn!â
There was plenty of other information in those textbooks, but the flowers fascinated me. They caught my attention not just for their beauty, but for their mechanics, too. As I read, I began to appreciate how their roots anchored them to the earth, how their stems acted as passageways for water and nutrients, how they came in so many shapes, shades, and sizes. I wanted to know everything I could about them. I had always been that way, I guess.
A nearly foreign feeling emerged in me as a smile curled its way onto my face. The muscles were rusty from a long hibernation and they werenât sure how to react to the sudden use. Dust found its way into my eyes as my cheeks rose with the grin, so I brushed it away quickly. That, I was used to.
âA cosmos,â I said to no one but myself. Of course, it was a cosmos.
The world before me was barren, a bleak expanse of land that seemed to never end. How the fuck was I supposed to survive out here? Despite my extensive studying, I wasnât necessarily well-versed in survival. I had no protection out here, no roof over my head, and no soldiers with weapons on watch for intruders, or worse, for variants. A shiver ran down my spine at the thought. Variants were the one thing I knew almost nothing about, despite how hard I tried to get information from the watchmen and neighboring families. In all honesty, we didnât know much about them, just that they didnât seem to like us too much. One week the world was our terrain and the next it was theirs. I had never met one and I wasnât planning on doing so, but I no longer had control over that. I chose to leave and there was no turning back.
That didnât make it any less terrifying.
Adjusting my pack on my back, I grabbed my flask and poured a bit of water over the stubborn flower.
âHope we make it, little guy.â
One last look at the distant confines I used to call home, then I was walking again, this time never turning back.
. . .
As it turns out, walking across one huge expanse of dust and dirt isnât very fun! In fact, itâs fucking brutal. I had no idea where I was going, that much was clear not even ten minutes into the journey. Leave the city, that was my only plan. A shit plan, in hindsight. I reached into one of the many pockets of my pack and pulled out my water bottle. Last sip, thatâs not good. If I could just go a little longer and reach the forest, Iâd be okay. Much of the landscape had been torn apart over the years, but there were still occasional patches of green, at least thatâs what I had been told. Just a little farther, surely I would reach it soon.
The hours dragged on, all melding together into one blurry week of sleeping in a ripped tent in the middle of nowhere and barely eating or drinking. When my eyes focused on a small dot of green in the distance, I nearly brought my hands up to rub the mirage from them, but I knew better than to do anything like that before washing. Especially after the week Iâve had, too much dust and not enough water.
I had been preparing for my lunch break when I spotted it, excited to get my hands on my tenth granola bar of the week. All desire for a break left my body, replaced by the desperate need to get to that forest before nightfall. There could be water in there, shelter, food, the possibilities were endless. I picked up my pace, feet moving with fervor despite my obvious exhaustion. My pack threatened to slip off my back, but I ignored it.
I reached the edge of the forest by nightfall, a shudder running through me at the thought of spending the night alone in the dense environment. Anyone or anything could be living here, and they could be hungry. The ground didnât feel safe, too open and vulnerable of a place to sleep, but the sliver of moonlight shining down on me wasnât enough to find anywhere else. This would have to do.
A few restless hours passed before I had finally fallen into a deep sleep, my back pressed uncomfortably against a tree and my pack serving as a makeshift pillow. I didnât bother to set up camp, figuring Iâd pick up and move in the morning anyways. I expected to get a few good hours of sleep at least, but that wasnât the case. Instead, I was shaken awake by unfamiliar hands and a gruff voice.
âGet the fuck up,â the voice barked as my eyes adjusted to the morning light, peering up at the shaded figure looming over me.
âWha-what?â
âGet. The fuck. Up.â The figure grabbed my pack from underneath my head and I groaned at the rude awakening. In my early morning haziness, I barely questioned the individualâs orders. My body moved before my brain told it to, pulling itself out of the fetal position and standing up, unsteady but sturdy enough.
As I rose to my feet, I took a good look at the person for the first time. He stood tall, towering over my frame with long legs and broad shoulders. Underneath his hood, a mask shielded most of his face from me; it looked to be made of some sort of wood and with the jagged smile that was carved into it, it was borderline terrifying. Dark blond hair toppled out and around the thing, curling messily at the ends. He sported muted green cargo pants and a thick belt bearing a multitude of knives and other weapons I didnât even want to imagine. A black T-Shirt spread across his torso, strong arms emerging from the sleeves and gloved hands gripping a satchel against his hip. If this went south, I was outmatched.
âWhat made you think sleeping on the ground was a good idea?â he hissed out a few minutes later as he led me through the trees, taking angry steps at least two yards ahead of me.
âI didnât have many other options,â I responded simply, not sure what he wanted from me and still groggy with sleep.
âWell, you picked the stupidest option.â
I rolled my eyes, who did this guy think he was? Sure, the ground wasnât the smartest choice, but it was all I had! I huffed, kicking at a rock as he stopped to check...something â who knows what he was doing.
âYou got a name, mask boy?â
He shushed me, holding up his index finger as he looked around at our surroundings.
âIt was just a question-â
âDream,â he cut me off, ânow shush.â
He said it simply, like it wasnât the most absurd name anyone had ever heard, and went right back to surveying the space around us. I poked my head around at him, trying and failing to get this mystery manâs attention.
âIs that your real name?â I inquired, making awkward eye contact with the mesh-covered eyeholes of his mask and wishing I could see his face when he answered. Maybe then Iâd know if he was bluffing or not. Or if he planned on killing me.
âItâs what youâll call me.â
There was a finality in the way he said it, a sternness in his voice that I wasnât about to argue with. A beat passed in utter silence, me waiting for him to continue the conversation and him already three steps ahead of me on the path. Dream isnât a chatty guy, noted.
I jogged to catch up to him, slowing as I reached his side. He didnât seem like he was going to kill me as soon as night fell on the already dark forest, but keeping him in my sight was the safest bet.
âYouâre not gonna ask my name?â He turned to face me, raising an eyebrow and bobbing his head as if to say âgo onâ. I gave him my name and he grunted in response â men.
He persevered through the forest, cutting away branches and leaving a green mess in our wake. I had no idea where we were going or why I was following his lead so easily, but he seemed confident and I trusted his confidence more than my own.
âSoâŚâ I dragged on, twiddling my thumbs and shooting him a look, âdo we have a plan here or are we just gonna wander for the next five hours of daylight?â
He rolled his eyes, letting out an âughâ as he pushed through another set of leaves. I wasnât wrong; the sun would be setting soon, and based on how he reacted this morning, he wasnât a night owl.
âOur camp is set up a few miles north. We should get there before nightfall.â
Did he say our?
118 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Empires SMP x Wynncraft AU
Been playing a bunch of Wynncraft (an MMO in MC co-owned and I think also created by Grian) and the two BIG plot devices in it are Corruption (Wyyn Province) and Decay (Gavel Province). Both are similar and have ties to the same catalyst.
Whatâs going on in Empires right now? Corruption. So my brain went brrr and we have this. Feel free to write for, make fanart, etc. with this AU just tag me so that I can see it!
------------------------
There are 2 realms in Wynncraft that are constantly at odds with each other. The Realm of Darkness (Dern) and the Realm of Light. When the two forces meet, corruption is formed and the battlefield of their war took place within the Nether. In Wynn, Human miners unearthed a Nether portal and entered, the magic within corrupting and changing them; they returned leading armies of undead that still terrorize the province today. In Gavel, a parasitic entity emerged from a Dern portal and began to infect the magic-enriched land with the Decay.
Corruption spreads like a weed through roots spanning under the entirety of Wynn; the only known force to stall it is Ice Magic. Decay spreads like an infection and slowly consumes the land, it is weak to Light Magic.
The land Empires SMP takes place on is going to be known as Empiria because I feel it deserves a name for this AU. A strange magic protects this land that is believed to be a result of the banishment of Corruption by the Gods before they fell into slumber. Empirians call it "Respawn Magicâ as upon dying one is revived at perfect health (though scars may remain depending on the cause of death). Death to age is still a thing, however lifespans of most inhabitants are extended two decades with the exception of elves who live even longer.
Several Empires already existed before the present day crew, these being the following: Rivendell, Mythland, The Overgrown, The Ocean Empire, The Lost Empire, and Smallhold. The rest only came to rise in the past decade
--------
Characters:
Fwhip: A human that hails from the Wynn province. Him and his sister Gem lived in Detlas together as their parents died in a battle against the endless armies of undead. Fwhip was fascinated by the corruption in their land and sought to study it, perhaps maybe even find out a cure. Gem stopped him from this obsession, reminding him that those that went down that path all ended up becoming harbingers of the corruption. They moved to the land of Empiria shortly around the present day where Fwhip found the Grimlands and the crystalized redstone that tainted it drew his attention. Gem wasnât fond of the idea but it was a different kind of corruption than that back home so she let him study it. Somehow manages to come off as unhinged yet still in complete control.
Gem: Hailing from Wynn, Gem and Fwhip left for new lands to escape the corruption and undead armies. She settled in a mountainous biome full of amethyst crystals so that she could keep an eye on her brother as his fascination with volatile crystalized redstone worries her. She knew basic fire magic pre-Emperia but now is a bit more adept in her powers and has also learned many more spells. She joined the Wither Rose Alliance with Fwhip and Sausage simply to keep the two chaotic gremlins in line.
Jimmy: A Cod-Hybrid from the Ocean Empire and the adopted brother of Lizzie. He left home to found his own empire in the nearby swamp with his sisterâs well wishes. His kingdom is small, but he is a kind and generous ruler that doesnât see himself above his subjects. While working on paths he found a human washed up on the shore in poor condition; this individual was Joel, a nobody from a far away land who really had just given up on any form of future. Jimmy tends to be the person that generally gets picked on by other rulers for having the smallest empire and because heâs very gullible. Close friends with Pix, who he eagerly loves hearing stories of Corkus from.
Joel: Originally from the port town of Nemract in Wynn, Joel tried to start a religion called Jeremyism in memorium of a donkey he lost to the corruption that never took off due to the Bovemists and their own religion. He cheated some pirates in gambling so they took him hostage and forced him to be part of their crew, not that he was complaining, it was way better than the life he had before. Unfortunately, this didnât last very long as a battle against some rival pirates during a horrible storm ended with him getting tossed overboard. He awoke on the shore of a swamp where he encountered a cod-hybrid who, with their sister, helped him get back on his feet. After experiencing the Cod and Ocean Empires he decided to start his own in the mesa across the ocean so that he can remain close allies with the duo that saved his life. Him and Lizzie marry a few years later.
Joey: A parrot-hybrid that rules over the Lost Empire as its emperor. He is extremely flirtatious and has questionable morals, but despite this he does care for his people. Fascinated by supernatural forces such as immortality and corruption and also always is looking to grow more powerful in any way he can. He has wind magic but doesnât tend to use it very much.
Kathrine: A fae whose ancestors were originally from the Realm of Light in a time before the Decay took root in Gavel and Dernic forces made their way into the said realm. When she learns of the origins of several new rulers she is surprised as she had only ever been told of Gavel and Dern. Her and Scott are close, given both their ancestral homes were in Gavel.
Lizzie: An axolotl hybrid who rules over the Ocean Empire. She is a generous and humble ruler who takes pride in he empire and her people. She found a young cod-hybrid caught in a fishermans net when she was still a princess and saved him, declaring him her new brother (which he was happy about). When she was asked to help with a human that had washed onto the shores of Jimmyâs empire she had not been expecting to fall in love with the stranger and is now married to Joel. Wields powerful water magic and takes nonsense from nobody (including her husband).
Pearl: The carefree ruler of Smallhold, an Empire that originally started out as a poor farming village that was struggling on hard times. Pearl is a nymph who took pity on the town and used her magic to help the village through hard times, eventually having them elect her as their queen. Despite her title, she prefers to see herself on equal terms as her people.
Pix: A human from the province of Corkus with great enthusiasm, ambition, and taste for the occasional mischief. He left the island province for new beginnings after accidentally breaking several Corkian laws that would have ended him in prison. His dedication to The Vigil is something he learned from interaction and time spent with the Avos; a race of bird humanoids that were the only inhabitants of Corkus before humans settled there. Pix is fantastic when it comes to metallurgy and uses this knowledge to his advantage when it comes to the copper and other metals he uses in his Empire.
Sausage: Born in the province of Fruma to a poor family Sausage always desired more and often had dreams about becoming a royal and learning magic as only they were allowed the luxury of such. He acted as the robin hood of Fruma for a time before he was eventually caught by the Fruman army and shipped off to Wynn as a soldier to aid the said province in their eternal war against the undead. Unlike most Fruman humans entering Wynn, Sausage did not loose his memories and took the first chance he got to stow away on a ship to new lands. Unfortunately, the ship in question was destroyed in a storm and he washed up onto the shores of Mythland (a smaller town without leadership at the time) and was made its king a year or so thereafter. Given he has no magical abilities of his own due to his origins, he turned to Blood Magic as itâs the closest heâll ever get.
Scott: The elves of Rivendell originally hailed from Aldorei in Gavel, leaving to escape the Decay. Scott was young when they left for the new lands and, unfortunately, several of the fleeting group were lost to creatures of Dern and Decay; including his older brother, Xornoth. There had been no time to retrieve the bodies of the fallen so those that were left behind were assumed dead or infected. While cold and normally detached from the affairs of others, he does care about his fellow empires. He has light magic but struggles to wield it properly.
Shelby: Gone from her village Shelby returned to find it overun by the Decay and the monsters that come with it. Unable to do anything for her people, she left for new lands. Gavelâs best and brightest couldnât find a cure for the Decay in their homeland so she hopes that maybe, in this new one, that she might find something to save her people.
Xornoth: Once an elf, now a twisted demonic entity with a lust for destruction. Wounded and separated from his family in an attack while attempting to leave Gavel, he was captured by an acolyte of Dern named Bakâal who brought him back to the realm of darkness. It is here that Xornoth was slowly and painfully corrupted in both mind and body, becoming yet another agent of the beast that governs the dark realm.
#empires smp#empiresblr#empires smp au#empiressmp#empires x wynncraft AU#fwhip#geminitay#jimmy solidarity#solidaritygaming#smallishbeans#Joey graceffa#kathrine elizabeth#ldshadowlady#pearlescentmoon#pixlriffs#mythicalsausage#scott smajor#smajor1995#dangthatsalongname#shubble#xornoth
54 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Tarnish Series - Complete
Summary: y/n finds a letter that isnât meant for her
Warnings: ANGST, mentions of vomiting and nausea, mentions of implied smut, mentions of drunk driving, angst in the beginning, angst in the middle, angst near the end, time skip of 2.5 years and slight fluff
Word Count: 32.3k words
A/N: a repost of my collab with @devilinbetweenthesheet-sâ so you can find all the series parts in one post! p.s the word âthoughtâ was used 72 times
DISCLAIMER: this is not an accurate description of who Harry/Camille are in real life. this is purely fictional for the purpose of entertainment.Â
It was one of those days where Y/N had a sudden itching in her body to clean. Not just her closet, or her and Harryâs room--but the entire fricking house. The size of their shared home was ridiculous. There were many times when Y/N suggested moving into a smaller home, a cozy house with just enough rooms to hold them and an unexpected guest for the rest of their nights. It led to numerous fights about how Harry felt like she was dictating how to spend his hard-earned money, but they all ended in mushy hugs and soft-spoken apologies.
Y/N learned how to wake up in an empty house. The sudden chill raised goosebumps on her skin as she walked into the home studio Harry had installed a few months after buying the mansion. He felt as though he would be more productive knowing that he didnât have to travel when inspiration struck. Harry was a bit private with the room, opting to not have anyone else in there unless he was present; not even Y/N. She understood that he needed something that was just for him. Living in the spotlight surely strips an individual out of their humanity and presented in a cookie-cutter way as if he was perfect. All his childhood memories were simply origin stories--a life he once lived before it changed forever. Now, he was Harry Styles the singer/songwriter, actor, host, and situational comedian.
Despite the voice at the back of her head practically screaming at her to not enter, Y/N was stubborn enough to ignore it. It was the last room she had yet to clean and she wanted to feel accomplished knowing that she was productive today. Y/N hummed mindlessly, twisting the knob before pushing it open. The lights flickered on to dim lighting, the clear glass reflecting a subdued figure of her as the glowing bulbs highlighted the expensive instruments littering the room.
Y/N puffed her cheeks out as she inspected the space. It wasnât as messy as she had expected, only a few crumpled pieces of paper probably thrown out of frustration beside the trash can, the couch and the mechanic board. She rolled her eyes at Harryâs tendency to not clean up, especially after scratching ideas that werenât good enough. He didn't want to give those a second thought.
As she approached the coffee table in front of the sofa, Y/N couldnât help but notice one of the many leather-bound journals that Harry kept to scribble his thoughts and ideas into. A sharp corner of a crisp envelope was buried beneath it.
My love.
Y/N raised her brow at the cursive lettering on the back, assuming that it was her for her. She should have known better when she caught sight of the stamp at the left-hand corner, ready to be mailed but her excitement overshadowed the looming truth, gently raising the flap to pull the handwritten letter out.
My love,
  I hope you find this letter well. I apologize for acting like such an old man, sending a letter by post instead of living in the modern age of instant messaging.
She chuckled at the words Harry wrote. He really did have an interesting sense of humour.
  First of all, Iâd like to thank you for sticking with me throughout our relationship. I know that weâve had our ups and downs but I wouldnât have anyone to spend it with aside from you, my love. Iâm away too muchâI know. I leave for work to see the world, to see the fans while sharing them a piece of myself. But I could never forget giving a piece of myself to you. You absolutely have my whole heart in the palm of your handsâ.
Y/N blushed at his confession. She felt a little guilty for reading without his explicit permission but there was no doubt in her head that he was getting the best treatment as soon as he walks through the front door. Y/N couldnât believe how lucky she was for finding a man like Harry willing to be so open and vulnerable with his feelings.
  The times at the cafe where we read together, sipping on our coffees and Iâd catch your eyes staring at me.
She sighed dreamily, picturing his forest green eyes in her head. The intensity that he wore whenever he observed made a flush appear on her cheeks and butterflies to go haywire in her stomach. It was what they had done during his break. Starting a book club with him made the actual book interesting because he read to her in the softest voice and asked her what she thought when a character seemingly has done something out of the blue.
  The Beachwood Cafe will always have a special place in my heart.
That was the moment when anxiety struck her like a bolt of lightning; quick to change the enchanted feeling in her heart and replacing it with fear. Harry talked about the cafe with such adoration that Y/N requested for him to bring her there one day. They havenât done so yet.
Y/N bit her lip nervously, gnawing at the skin despite applying lip scrub on it the night prior. The organ in her chest pounded with each syllable sticking to her tongue as she silently whispered along. Hands shaking with passing seconds, Y/N almost did not want to let her eyes drift to the bottom of the page, fearing that what she feared would stare at her straight in the face.
  Iâm finally ready to face my fears of telling her that our relationship isnât working out. I know that we have both been wanting it to be just us for a while.
She repeated the statement over and over, trying to make sense of who he was talking about. Was it their relationship? It couldnât be because that would mean that Harry was being unfaithful. Was he cheating on her? Y/Nâs mind was dizzy with thoughts being fired back and forth. The impulsive side of her was dead set on confronting Harry about this letter but the logical pair wanted to reach the end of the letter before making an assumption. She couldnât just start a fight based on a misunderstanding; that was one of the things that Harry hated about his exes. They were too easily manipulated by the media to immediately doubt him when the tiniest rumour rose. But this letter was written right from Harryâs hand, his pen lying innocently on the table beside the journal.
  You're the love of my life, Camille. I promise I'll end it with Y/N soon. We're meant to be, I truly believe it. I love you so much.
Petrified. If there was one word to describe the lump building in her throat and the churning of her stomach going awry; it was petrified. The sinking feeling as if her esophagus was stretched to its extent, swallowing a chunk of realization down her throat to the pit of her stomach swelling in nausea and nervousness.
Four years, Harry and Y/N have been together. There was no doubt in her mind that she loves him dearly, dreaming of a life that they would share in the future. He wanted it with someone else. He was building it with someone else. Y/N released a sob from her soft lips, her breath hitching as she tried to calm down. Talk to him first, she reminded herself. But what was there to talk about? Y/N had evidence in her hand that he was still speaking to Camille (Did he even stop?). That Harry was going to leave her, that he was cheating on Y/N.
Y/N had a plan in case this happened to her. She has watched way too many movies and snickered at the way the character always seemed to let the news of a cheating partner break their whole being. And she would like to apologize to them right now because she understood exactly the type of weight smashed unto her shoulders; too heavy to lift up by herself and it seemed as if she was crushed, watching Harry walk away from them; from her.
The words appeared to jump out of the page, especially her name. Camille. Written so prettily as if Harry took the time to pen her name with such carefulness and design. Y/N wanted to projectile vomit from her discovery but she couldnât leave a mess in his fancy studio. And God, she hated herself right now for thinking about how Harry would react when her world was crumbling around her.
  Iâm leaving Y/N. We can finally be together and I wouldnât have to worry about getting caught, Camille. Iâm sorry that itâs taken me such a long time. Iâve kept you waiting for me but your patience is something that I greatly appreciate.
With her heart rate picking up, Y/Nâs hand shook as she struggled to fold the letter properly as if she never saw it. One glance at the paper showed dotted streaks of wetness and only then did she realize the tears lathering her cheeks. Her cornea stung slightly, sensitive to the air as she blinked hard to will her tears back in. How long has this been going on?
âY/N!?â Harryâs husky shout of her name boomed from the entrance. The large interior reverberating his voice, yet she failed to hear.
Harry quickly walked to the studio to retrieve the letter he was supposed to mail out today before he came home. Unfortunately, he forgot it in the midst of rushing after a slow-session of love-making with Y/N between the sheets early this morning.
Y/N did not know whoâs heartbeat was thumping in her ears; hers or Harry. His lids peeled back to showcase surprise and horror plastered on his lips in the shape of an âoâ. Harry could only hope that Y/N hadnât gotten too far in reading the private letter. However, the way she rejected to meet his gaze after catching the guilty expression of his features; it was too late.
âBaby, please,â He whispered, the humming of the mechanic board switched on from last nightâs session. Y/N shook her head, refusing to hear a bullshit apology spewing out of his mouth in a word vomit of âsorryâsâ and âi didnât mean toâ because if he didnât, why did he do it in the first place?
She walked past him, flinching as her shoulder brushed his and a gasp fell out of her mouth. Y/N didnât know what to do but she knew that she wasn't to be surrounded by the one person who she thought would never hurt her. Long strides led her to the bedroom where she swiftly grabbed a duffel bag hidden away in the corners of the closet to pack a few items.
Harry stared at the piece of paper gracefully wisping against the air to fall on the ground. It was crumpled slightly on where Y/N held it. Tear stains blotted some of the ink, causing it to bleed through. Did he feel guilty? Of course, he did. Harry felt terrible that Y/N had to find out this way, but he cannot lie that he felt relieved because itâs finally over.
He walked to the seating area just after the entryway to the main door. He stood in the middle of the room with the letter tucked away properly in the envelope. Harry guessed that he didnât have to mail this anymore. He heard her before he saw her, huffing slightly from the heavy bag on her shoulder. Sniffles scrunching up her nose like a cute bunny.
âY/N, Iâm--,â Harry reached out to her, not knowing why he did but seeing her struggle was never a sight he wanted to see.
Y/N stuck the palm of her hand out to him, pausing him in his footsteps, âI never want to see you again. Donât contact me.â
The shiver crawling up his spine was something that he would never admit. Fear was picking away at his insides but he wonât let it show. Not when Harry was the one that insinuated it in the first place. And he wonât lie, his ego was as bruised as a ripe peach because annoyance immediately filled his body right after.
âThank God,â He rolled his eyes upwards, placing his hands on his hips, âTook you long enough to realize that I donât want you around anymore,â The moment the words leave his lips, Harry regretted even thinking about them. It wasnât exactly the whole truth. He still cared for and he still wanted her around--just not in the way he used to. Maybe they could even be friends but he fucked up that chance when he decided to speak like an asshole to her, especially when he could practically see Y/N holding on to her last thread of not letting the tears fall in front of him.
His ego clawed at his muscled chest, exacerbating everything when he continued, "I'm not in love with you. Don't think I ever was. You're nothing compared to her and you know it. Can't believe I ever dated you,â
Y/N was trying to process his words on top of the emotions that were swirling inside of her. She felt as though her mind was about to explode. It was overwhelming. All these feelings and new information confusing her to the point where she was rendered speechless because didnât Harry just tell her that he loved her last night? And werenât they talking about starting a family last Christmas in his childhood home? Anne had even dropped the âbabyâ bomb during dinner to which Harry blushed and stuttered his words over. Memories flashed before her, yet the only thing that came out of her mouth was a dreary, flat question of, âHow long?â
âA year,â
Y/N knew that she had opened a can of worms ready to plague every happy memory she shared with him because a year ago, Harry and she were celebrating their third year together in Italy. A year ago, he promised to stay by her side âforever, until the end of timeâ. Exactly twelve months ago did Harry slow dance with Y/N at a friendâs wedding, drunk off his ass but coherent enough to mumble, âWant you to be my wife, Y/N,â in her ear.
Harry was remorsing it more and more with every word that came out of his mouth. Though, he could not stop because he wanted to get the last word before she left.
âYâknow when I said I wanted a family with you? I lied. I felt sorry for you. No one else is going to want you anyway, so I thought I might try.â He was close to tears himself, his lip pursing tightly because all he ever wanted was a family with her. They had spent so many nights planning where to live if kids came up in the future. Harry canât give up his facade now, not when suddenly apologizing will make him look like a jerk and an asshole.
âShe's pretty yâknow? Couldâve never have lived up to that. . . Camille, she's someone I'd want a family with. I'd marry her because she's worthy of me. Who are you in comparison?"
Who was she? Who was Y/N without Harry? Her life was centered around the one man she thought would stick around until her skin wrinkled in old age. Until her voice withered with a shaky plead. Until her arms felt too weak lift and so they had to settled for a simple graze on the hand.
Her shoulders slouched with emotional exertion. She didnât even notice her fingernails digging into her skin as she pondered over her next words. Staring at him with a wilting confidence as he breathed heavily, daring her to talk back at him. To answer his difficult question fully knowing that Y/N didnât know the answer to it and Harry has no problem taking full advantage of the way he was put on a pedestal in this relationship with her.
Y/N was trying her hardest to be strong. No way was she going to let Harry see her cry. Harry who has seen her cry many times before due to serious reasons and silly breakdowns because the book she had been reading didnât end the way she wanted it to. And this relationship wasnât progressing like how she had envisioned it to.
He was blatantly describing how much he did not appreciate her. Putting her down by attacking her with dreams that she had discussed with him because it was the easiest way for him to dispose of the guilt and sorrow he wouldâve been feeling otherwise. Making it seem like it was her fault for not being enough for him when she has always been a match for him. Y/N knew that she was worth something and Harry not seeing how valuable she is doesnât mean she had lost the ability to see herself as someone worth loving.
Y/N held his gaze, memorizing every speck of gold litter on his irises as she took off her engagement ring, throwing the jewellery at him without a second thought. In a rush of confidence, Y/N raised her arm to retreat behind her and shoot forward with a slapping sound as her palm met his cheek. If Harry taught her anything during their relationship, it would be to âtreat people with kindnessâ and that included herself.
She staggered a few steps back, watching as he stayed unmoving, his cheek reddening with a handprint. Shaking her head, Y/N aimed for the exit, opening the door to leave.
âWait!â
She was only human to admit that that one word sparkled the light of hope within her. Y/N turned around, gripping the door handle.
âI feel guilty, my love. Please donât leave, letâs talk about this properly,â
âIâm sorry you feel that way but youâre a liar for making me think that this relationship wasnât over a year ago when you started cheating on me with her. Youâre a coward for not telling me that your feelings have changed and an arrogant son of a bitch to not admit that youâre sorry,â It was her turn to speak now and it was best if Harry stayed put and listened. Perhaps it would even be the last time that he shared this close distance with her.
âI can see it in your eyes, H. I know you. You donât mean it when you say you didnât love me because I felt it and you showed me. I just donât understand why you couldnât tell me whenââ Y/N suddenly clutched her stomach, cupping her hand over her mouth.
Harryâs body moved before he could even think, reaching his arms to steady her as she stumbled slightly. The hinge of the door creaked as she used the momentum to stabilize herself and push him away from her. She coughed harshly, piercing his ears as the dreadful sound scratched her throat. Harry was scared because Y/N wouldnât let him touch her.
Y/N gagged, racing to the kitchen sink to empty her stomach. Retching sounds filled the otherwise quiet home as Y/N held her hair away from her face. Harry offered to thread his fingers through but she shook her head. He backed away.
Hushed coughs dripped past her lips, her body slouched and panting over the sink.
âLove? Are you okay?â Harry remained his distance, following her body in case she fell. The furrow in his brow warmed Y/Nâs heart but she soon realized that caring was in his nature.
The refrigerator door opened, Y/N grabbed a bottle of water, twisting the cap open and putting the opening against her mouth. âDon't touch me. I donât want you near me. I never want to see you again,â She slammed the half-drunk bottle on the counter, not caring if the water spilled; itâs his mess now.
Harry followed her like a lost puppy, âWhere are you going? You can't go out in that state,"
Y/N ignored him, opting to crouch down to pick up the duffle bag she had dropped with a searing glare directed to him.
"Please wait, stay here. You're sick. Yâcan't go out, love,â
At the sound of the word âloveâ leaving his lips, Y/N shuddered. All she can remember was reading the letter addressed to someone else when all this time she thought it was reserved for her. She turned around, gasping in surprise when he abruptly stopped in front of her. Harryâs hands wrapped around her waist to prevent Y/N from falling backwards.
Upon inspection, Harry could see that Y/N was paler than usual. Her eyes decked out with glossiness and he wasnât sure if it was from the tears she had managed to hold back or from the recent sickness. She pushed him away harshly, heaving all her strength to create distance between them.
âNo,â Y/N spoke with grit, âYou wanted to leave, right? Iâll make it easier for youâIâm gonna leave first.â Her clumsy nature decided to act up, causing her to stumble down the short steps of the door to the walkway. Harry caught Y/N by the forearm.
Y/N shrugged his warm hand off of her, âGet away from me!â Her shrill voice pierced a knife in his chest. Harryâs lips began to quiver because she has never pushed him away before.
âYou'll never speak to me again?"
The door slammed in front of his face in response.
âHmm, I guess not.â
The driveway is littered by the sound of her engine starting, then driving away. Now, Harryâs alone in the spotless house that Y/N had cleaned all day. He sat on the sofa, fiddling with the ring that Y/N had taken off. He had not let himself fully immerse in the gravity of how much he had hurt Y/N yet. He was about to--but one ring of his phone distracted him.
Harry smiled at the caller ID, swiping his thumb to answer.
âHi, my love.â
When the relationship ended, Y/N imagined being bed-ridden. A lack of motivation to do anything casual such as standing. Watching the television seemed to be a task that required all of her energy and full-attention to be able to understand the subtitles on the screen. Her friends would knock continuously on her door to be met with no response because she was asleep or Y/N couldnât be bothered with pitiful conversation asking her if she was okay. She would be too tempted to ask how Harry was doing when she could easily pull out her phone and search his name in a few quick taps. These used to be easy; as easy as breathing and loving Harry was easier than loving herself.
How was he doing? Y/N hoped that Harry was regretting his actions. She was yearning for the vibration of her phone to restart her heart like an AED stuck to her chest, sending her pulses to remember that they were not what they used to be. Or maybe the snippy ringtone Y/N had set specifically for him and only him would ring through the air as she wallowed in a burrito blanket. Frankly too emotionally worn out to even move an inch as she watched her phone face down on the bedside table of her new apartment.
Life doesnât wait until Y/N is capable of being back on her feet before thundering down with the foundations of living. Five days into the breakup did she realize that the money she had saved up would be spent faster than she can replace it if she stayed any longer at the hotel near the heart of downtown. It was a spur of the moment decision to âtreat herselfâ; she thought she deserved it after being called names and thrown aside like a used toy. And on the fifth day, she was on the lookout for places to live in as she adjusted to her new life without Harry.
It wasnât like Y/N was completely dependent on him. She had a well-paying job; just not as good as his. And she could afford a nice apartment, just not as nice as his mansion. Nor did it have the same toasty feeling that enveloped her when she walked through the doors. Y/N told herself that she would give it a few months; that maybe it was just the change in setting that misplaced every bone in her body because everything she did felt off. Deep down, Y/N knew that things werenât the same without him. She could either live a life reminiscing how she--they--used to do things or she could change and adapt to this ball thrown at her.
The decision was in her hands, yet she hesitated with every gambling thought crossing her mind. On one hand, she was used to a routine. It was a routine that never got boring to her, solely because Harry found a way to make things interesting; refreshing. On the other, Y/N would be in a never-ending comparison of how much she missed him or pat her shoulders because she was able to compromise the old parts of her that existed when Harry was around and to integrate it with a new version that was wary of anybody getting close to her.
The challenge was not easy when the media got hold of the news. It seemed as if everywhere Y/N went---mixed reactions and judgement attacked her with doe eyes offering the best of luck or disgusted snickers telling that she deserved it and that they--Camille and Harry--were perfect for each other. But when Y/N quite literally was carrying a piece of him and her inside her stomach did she step up to what she had to become to raise her baby.
It seemed like yesterday when Y/N stared at her reflection in the en-suite bathroom of Harryâs home, pinching at a subtle layer of fat that she was sure wasnât there a few days ago. Bloated cheeks that added a fullness to her face were substituted as the result of a bright smile plastered on her face because she Harry had pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead before she left for work that day. The sudden aversion to fragrant foods she absolutely adored flew right over her head and excused as a bad batch.
And the most painful memory was the day Harry and Y/Nâs relationship ended. The beginning of something new, something beautiful was right under their noses. Y/N wondered what could have happened if she didnât find the letter. When the symptoms of pregnancy became more obvious each day; would Harry notice the change in her physique? The crinkle of her nose when met with a sandwich containing pickles that she used to love?
Y/N couldnât help but envision holding the stick with a tiny â+â pixelated by dark colours. Sitting on the closed toilet seat as she contemplated delivering the news to him in the early hours of the morning after she was awoken by a flush of morning sickness. Y/N daydreamed about watching his sleeping face smooth out of any lines as he dreamed peacefully and wondered if this was still a part of what he wanted with her. Maybe she would jostle him gently, rousing him with a poke as she kneeled on his side of the bed, flailing the pregnancy test between her fingers until he blinked the sleep out of his waterline. Harry would present her a doozy smile before realizing what she held--to which he would sit up faster than he had ever done, gazing at her with a pleading stare. For Y/N to confirm that yes, she was pregnant. Yes, they were going to have a baby and yes, Harry was going to be a father. A little family in the works.
But that daydream was reeled in like a fishing hook in grave waters as reality grounded her. She was apparently two months into her pregnancy when Y/N had mistaken the sickness as an inevitable reaction to finding out his infidelity. Hearing him say the term of endearment as if he had not used it with another person made Y/N want to grab him by the shoulders to hold a steady contact, jostling him until answers spilled out of his mouth. Answers that Y/N deemed justifiable but was there ever a good excuse for cheating? She wanted to strip him out of the apologies filling his mouth and get straight to the question of why he had done it. But even then, Y/N knew that there was no way she was going to be satisfied with his answers. It was just a matter of her accepting that the idea of âwhat could have beenâ would live inside her head because she was the only one that knew about the life inside of her.
Harry had not made an effort to speak to her besides arranging the dates to pick up her things. She had to wear large clothes to hide her growing belly because Y/N wasnât sure if she even had the right to tell him something so personal anymore. It fit well with the narrative that she was a depressed homebody that craved the touch of his fingertips on her skin, the taste of his lips on her tongue and the weight of his arms around her. Albeit that he was the father, Harry had obviously moved on way before they ended; a little over a year ago now to be precise.
Y/N was almost one-hundred percent sure that Harry had blocked her number. Scratch that, she was certain if the way her messages failed to send were anything to go by. She could handle seeing the handle of âreadâ on the bottom of a message because at least sheâd know that Harry did read it and that he was aware. But watching the encircled, crimson exclamation point appear was just another reminder that he planned to erase four years from his life to start anew.
So what if at four months, Y/N was attending another doctorâs appointment by herself, trying to amount to as little attention as possible? Well, today was the day that she was going to find out the babyâs gender. Her bump was definitely noticeable now and extremely uncomfortable especially sitting on a plastic, grey chair in the waiting room. The device in her hand felt like stone perceiving the icon of blaring red that indicated yet another failed message to the contact previously named âMy Loveâ, now to just âHarryâ.
Y/N: Iâm finding out the gender of our baby today
Y/N: Iâm hoping for a girl but either way, I just want the baby to be healthy.
âY/N? Dr. OâSullivan is ready to see you,â The nurse clad in scrubs walked out with a clipboard gripped in her hands.
Y/N stood up, pausing to retrieve her items. She took a breath before entering the room, catching sight of the doctor in his stereotypical white coat focused on the computer screen that showed her information.
âYou know what to do. Good luck today,â The nurse mused, handing her a folded hospital gown to change into as she pointed towards the direction of the room with a little nook to change privately. After struggling a bit with pulling off her top, Y/N tied the strings of the hospital gown.
âHi, Y/N. How are you today?â He asked, standing up to gather the items he would need. Y/N made herself comfortable on the small bed, the white paper crinkling as her weight shifted.
She sighed deeply, âIâm alright. Really excited, actually,â A grin appeared on her face with just how close she was to find out the gender of the baby, âHow about you?â
âGood as always,â
Connor OâSullivan was the name of the doctor. They met when Y/N was in search of the top-tier family doctorâs around the city and instantly had a connection. He had a trustworthy aura that Y/N deemed acceptable to guide her to a healthy pregnancy. A friendship had definitely blossomed around the doctor-patient boundary but they stayed within their limits. Inside jokes existed but it had never crossed the line. And sure, touches to the shoulder happened once in a while but nothing had escalated further.
Y/Nâs baby bump was exposed to the cool room. She shivered when a gloved hand applied the gel on her taut skin. Stretch marks were littering the sides of her tummy. It was itchy and uncomfortable. However, it was tolerable especially after applying a combination of creams and oil to soothe the ache. It was also another reminder that she really was about to become a mother.
âCold?â Connor teased with an easy smile. Y/N rolled her eyes upwards in response, âYouâre the doctor here,â
He chuckled, directing her attention to the small screen beside them. The static fizz of black and white slowly morphing to a more discernible image as he attached the device to her skin, finding the perfect angle to produce a clear picture. The first time Y/N saw her little baby; it was the size of a lemon. The next couple of visits showed progression in their growth; tiny baby feet, stubby legs, and sprouting fingers could be seen on the ultrasound.
They looked more and more like a proper baby now--like the ones one would see in the clinics and Y/N really couldnât believe that she was about to find out their gender. Y/N couldnât tell just by inspecting the picture because of her lack of expertise.
âYouâre having a. . .â Connor began, edging his voice at the last word. He wiggled his brows as Y/Nâs eyes widened.
She balled her fists, âOh, hell. Just spit it out, C,â
âA girl. Youâre having a little girl,â He peered up at the patient, watching tears fill the brim of her waterline as she gasped, palming her slightly open mouth.
âA-a girl?â Y/N craned her head to look at the square image, blurrier because of the tears but beautiful nonetheless. âI canât believe Iâm having a girl,â
The doctor wiped the gel off of her tummy with a cloth, switching off the machine as he waited for another reaction out of her. Y/N tossed her legs to the side, putting on her slip-on vans to fully-comprehend the news. âIâm having a baby girl,â
Connor nodded, releasing an âoomphâ at a sudden pressure around his middle. Y/N wrapped her arms around him, feeling the tube of his stethoscope dangling against her cheek. Her lashes fluttered, happy tears streaming out. He returned the gesture with soft rubs on her lower back.
âIâm sorry, Iâm so emotional,â Y/N pulled away with a huff, using her fingertips to rub the wetness towards her temple. âIâm so happy but I just wished that he was--,â She cut herself off, pursing her lips as an image of Harry carrying their baby appeared in her head.
âI understand, Y/N.â Connor mirrored her distraught expression as he really did feel sorry for Y/N. However, he couldnât explain the extra twinge in his heart at seeing her frown over a lost love. âYouâre doing great on your own,â
She sighed for possibly the tenth time that day, âWe both wanted to name her Halo if itâs a girl or Arlo if itâs a boy. It reminds me of what an angel she will be,â
âWait until she gets older,â Connor joked to lighten the mood, receiving a glimmer from Y/N. âWhat dâya say you get changed and Iâll print out this ultrasound, sounds good? A few more months then we can meet baby Halo,â
Halo.
Harryâs relationship with Camille was a dream. It was everything he imagined, maybe even better. The first time they dabbled on getting together was four years ago, before Y/N was even around in his life. There could be so many things right about a relationship and it could still be wrong. Maybe it wasnât the right place, the right time, or they simply had too many disagreements and flaws that both parties were unwilling to work it to make them--work.
Usually, the third time would be a charm but Harry felt that he and Camille didnât need a third time. As he said, the past couple of months felt like a dream. He could close his eyes and still feel the soft skin of the woman he loves grazing his fingertips. He couldnât help but transpire into a new chapter of their love; one where it wasnât just them tumbling in the sheets. When the squeals in the kitchen while making breakfast were paired with pleads for whipped cream on their pancakes; a child.
Harry was old enough to know what he wanted--at least, he thought he was--and a family was in his books. He finally found a partner who had the same mindset in their future; Camille. At first, he was absolutely sure that Y/N could not be erased from; but her name wasn't set in stone and once he found someone better--no way in hell was he going to let that be a missed opportunity.
__
Camile sighed softly, laying on Harry's bare chest as he pulled the sheets over their clammy bodies. Their orgasms settled in their veins, the rush and panting breaths calming down with each blink of an eye.
With her finger swirling patterns on his skin, Harry stared at the ceiling in hesitant contemplation, âBabe, have you ever thought of getting off the pill?â She paused.
âUh, sure, but then we would have to use a condom?â Her voice raised at the end in curiosity.
Harry released an awkward chuckle, gently swivelling her body off of him so he could sit up. Reaching over, his fingers found the flip of the light switch that turned the bedside lamp on. He smiled at her appearance, mirroring his stance as she sat on the bed, a sheet clung around her body.
He shook his head, âNo, no. No condoms, no pills and, yâknow. . .â
The confusion was evident on Camilleâs features, âI donât exactly understand what youâre trying to say, H--,â
ââM asking if yâwanna try for a baby, love.â
Silence overtook the room. Harry held his breath in his throat, seemingly trying to swallow down the lump that had formed because of her lack of response. She cleared her throat.
âA baby?â Harry nodded with excitement despite the flat tone whipping past her lips. âI--donât know how to say this, Harry. Iâve never wanted kids.â
His face fell, the words lingering around his head like a flock of birds. The dizzying epiphany rattled his head clear of any other thoughts besides the fact that there was a hole in his book; burnt and toasted with sparks inkling his skin.
âW-why not?â His palms fell flat on the silky sheets, fisting the fabric to keep him settled. âA mini you and a mini-me running around the house. Wonât that be fun, baby? Donât you want that?â
It almost hurt Camille to see the grin plastered on his face, hopeful eyes practically begging her to change her mind. But she couldnât.
âHarry, that part will be fun. What wonât be fun is getting huge, morning sickness, weird cravings, hormonal imbalance, the aftermath of labour, the sleepless nights, the puke, the changing diapers, the back pain, the headaches, the fights when theyâre older and so much moreâ Her accent rippled with each explanation rejecting the idea.
Harry huffed, crossing his arms subconsciously to shield himself, âBut itâll be worth it,â
âIt wonât be,â Camille scooted closer to him, situating herself on her knees so that she could look into his eyes clearly. âLook, I made up my mind ages ago and I thought you felt the same since you havenât settled down yetâ
âI was jusâ lookinâ for the right person,â His head dipped down, dropping his gaze their intertwined hands. âItâs gonnaâ be okay, Cam. We can make it work. Weâll have our own family. Weâll be okay,â
She shook her head in refusal, âIt will be okay for you, H.â Harry could feel her hands itching to slip past his. He held her tighter. He didnât want to lose her. âYou can get back to work immediately. Iâm a model and it takes time to lose weight. Even when I do--I wonât look the same. Itâll take me months, if not years to even resemble my present body.
âI donât care how your body looks. Youâre still gonnaâ look amazing. You think I wonât love you after birthing our little baby?â With brows pressed together, he pouted his lip in curiosity as she rolled her eyes.
Camille sighed exasperatedly, âI donât want children, Harry. The sooner you understand that the better. Itâs MY body. Iâll be carrying the kid around for 9 months. No thank you.â She stood up, stumbling slightly as the sheets tangled around her feet.
He followed suit. His height towered over her as she crouched down to collect the pieces of clothing strewn around haphazardly in a rush to have each other. âBut itâll be MY baby, Cam. OUR baby, donât you want that?â
Fingernails dug into the skin of her palm, holding her clothes as she spoke, âI donât, Harry. Why canât you just accept that?â
In the heat of the moment, Harry couldnât help but quell the ache in his chest with a memory he thought he had thrown away, âBecause Y/N and I planned to have a family. A-and I thought you and I could have one too,â
Camille huffed, keeping her distance. She walked to the bathroom, âWell, maybe you shouldnât have fucking cheated on her then,â
His fight with Camille left the both of them on edge, barely able to handle the thick tension surrounding the house. Even though she took refuge in the bedroom and Harry wandered to the kitchen to cool off; it was impossible for them to stay in one place without having another argument.
Harry didnât mean to let the memory slip past his lip. He hated it when he found himself comparing his past relationships to his current one. He felt that there was no need to do so, especially when the point of all of it was to start anew. Harry guessed that his desire to have a family was too powerful to keep his thoughts in check. The ache bubbling in his chest rose to a boil with each rejection that Camille answered with.
It wasnât like he didnât respect her decision. He really did. But Harry didnât know if he was going to be happy being with her without progressing into something more through the years. What he was asking from her is just as difficult as what she was asking from him. Camille didnât want to have children and Harry didnât want to not have kids. There was no room for compromise if they both, mutually, wanted to respect each other's' decisionsâ to the absolute fullest. However, the chances of him living a content life were zero to none.
And that was how Harry ended up at a bar, alone, at nine oâclock in the evening. They were invited by his friend, Kora, to a birthday celebration. Harry was reaching the limit of his threshold having to fake a smile and a chuckle while saying, âCamilleâs feelinâ a bit sick tonight. âS just me,â
The thing with this celebration was that Kora was initially Y/Nâs friend. He and Kora had become close friends while he was with Y/N and he guessed that that was the reason why he was invited. Although, it made him wonder why one of Y/Nâs best friends invited him when she was aware of what happened between them. Surely, there was no way that Kora would invite Y/N, Harry, and Camille to the same crowded space, would she?
The sudden nervousness swirling at the pit of his stomach came with a quick neck as Harry scanned each premise of the bar. It was difficult considering the dim lighting and endless amounts of heads moving against each other. He hoped to see Y/N; just to see how she was doing! But he also felt like puking the alcohol he consumed because--as much as he wanted to admit it or not--he missed her.
After a half-hour of being vigilant, Harry willed himself to relax by the counter. Leaning one elbow on the wood as he spoke to another person regarding his upcoming album.
âYeah, yeah. Itâs goinâ. âM really excited for it causeâ Iâve got a lot of inspiration for some reason,â Harry answered with unyielding precision.
âWe both know where that came fro--Oh hi! Sorry, H. Gotta check in on, Johnny,â
He rolled his eyes under closed lids, sipping on his drink, eyeing Kora when he heard a quip of Y/Nâs name. Harry inconspicuously moved closer to her, making sure that he didnât catch her attention.
âYouâre not here,â Kora yelled with a whine to her tone. Her drunk self was still coherent enough to embark on the bartender to make another drink for her. However, Harry guessed that her senses were obscured with the way she yelled through the phone despite it being held to her ear and the function tapped to âspeakerâ.
âI know. Iâm sorry. I promise to make it up to you, Kora,â Y/Nâs gentle chuckle rumbled through the speaker, making Harry smile. It was the first time he heard it in a while. He sometimes wondered if he had the right to feel relieved when Harry was the one that blocked her number in the first place.
âItâs my birthday! Why arenât you here drinking with us?â Kora quietly thanked the bartender.
Harryâs curiosity spiked; why wasnât Y/N here tonight?
âItâs because Iâm pregnant, silly. Canât really do that when Iâve got a bubba in my tummy,â Both women giggled, Kora, making a sound of acknowledgement, âOhhh right!â
He really wished that he would have stuck by long enough to hear more of their conversation but Koraâs boyfriend was approaching her and he wasnât in the mood to discuss anything if he was honest.
She moved on fast, Harry thought. He was definitely sounding like an entitled jerk. Hear him out though; Harry was happy with Camille. Yes, he had been cheating on Y/N for a whole year and yes, she had to find out through a letter but Y/N was pregnant. Did she really move on that quickly?
Despite the guilt gnawing at her for missing her best friend Koraâs birthday, Y/N was also looking forward to getting some sleep. It was a couple of hours after their phone call together when the nauseating tightening of Y/Nâs chest woke again and had been for the past three days.
It was a horrible feeling that spread from the confines of her stomach. The bile rising up from her throat that left a burning feeling from the acids that escaped her mouth as she quickly threw the covers away from her legs, running towards the direction of her bathroom where she emptied the remnants of her stomach from last nightâs craving of pickles and hot Cheetos. Her chest heaved with exertion as she draped her arms over the white porcelain of the disinfected toilet, hunching over as her stomach seemingly pumped away toxins.
Y/N wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, visibly shuddering as she pointed a finger to flush the toilet. She had a feeling that she wonât be getting any more sleep despite the time being three oâclock in the morning. Halo was insistent on staying up past normal bedtime hours. Y/N sighed, walking lethargically towards the dresser to retrieve her phone before heading to the living room nearby.
Y/N: You up, doc?
The blue loading bar swooped to the right as Y/N sent a message to Connor. She was at the peak of her pregnancy and her due date was occurring within a few weeks. A lot had changed since the day she found out the gender of her baby. Between the emotional trauma of having been broken up with--the hard-hitting fact was that Y/N was pushed into a direction of pregnancy that wasnât exactly her ideal path. She pretty much preferred the dream-like sequence of having Harry accompanying her to her ultrasounds.
Just as Y/N was about to delve into another imaginary scenario of Harry sending her cute baby onesies that he would absolutely need to purchase for their little one, the humming of her phone pulled her from drowning in pathetic wishes and desires.
Connor: Whatâs up, Y/N?
She jutted her lips as she typed out a response. Contemplating whether or not to send the message as Y/Nâs thumb hovered over the arrow, she paused to wonder why she was feeling so guilty in texting another man months and antecedent her break up with Harry. He was happy with someone else, yet Y/N felt as if her feet were planted in a puddle of sticky glue; unable to move on from the life she built in her head. Although it hurt to admit that Harry only existed in her memories now, reminiscing the spoken words they have discussed was another stab to her already bruised heart.
Y/N: Haloâs keeping me up again..
Connor: Want me to come over?
To keep you company
The reply was instantaneous and she could not deny the flutter of her heart beating subtly despite the extremities it had endured. And Y/N couldnât help but notice the jitter of her baby bump morphing a plump bulge where Halo had kicked it as if it was a stamp of approval of the man coming over.
It wasnât the first time that Connor drove to her place at the brink of dawn to keep her company in case the sickness became too much for Y/N to handle. The first time was simply a desperate action because she was rattled by the sudden spike in dizziness and incoherence of her sickness that Y/N wasnât confident in herself to handle it alone. Times after that were more for his comfort when Connor said that he would ârather be safe than sorryâ while he rubbed his palm up and down her back.
Minutes later, a knock on her door sounded, forcing Y/N to haul her plump body to the comfort of the sofa, pausing the rerun of a television show. She waddled towards the entrance, the fit of her pyjama waistband snuggly wrapping around her mid-belly. A stretch of skin exposed between her bottoms and her tank top.
âHi, thank you for coming,â Y/N greeted shyly, widening the door to let Connor in as he chuckled, toeing off his shoes by the closet door.
He waved her off, âItâs no problem, really,â Connor assisted her back to her couch, aiding her by letting his hands stabilize in the air in case anything happened.
The moment their bottoms hit the cushions did Y/N realize the gravity of the guilt spiralling in her chest. Connor laughed softly, his back resting on the couch with his right arm resting on the top, fingertips barely brushing over her shoulder. He reached over the coffee table to obtain the bowl of freshly popped popcorn, picking one to munch on but not before looking over at Y/N.
âWant some?â
She snapped out of her daze, cheeks heating profusely at being caught blatantly staring at how Connor fit naturally into her home both physically and metaphorically. He couldnât have appeared at a better time when Y/N not only needed medical assistance and a support group by her side. However, she asked herself if he could be anything more than a friend. She shook her head ânoâ.
âNo thanks. Iâm quite full,â Y/N pressed a palm to her belly when a kick halted her breath. âOkay maybe a little,â She rolled her eyes, scolding Halo. âSheâs a hungry one,â
âIâm gonna pop some more popcorn, kay? Be right back,â
Y/N heaved a sigh, watching Connorâs retrieving figure. Her admiration was cut off by the ringing of her phone.
Harry wasnât so sober when he opened the door to his car. He wasnât in his right mind either when he unblocked Y/Nâs number and tapped on her name, switching the screen as it rang. He threw his head back against the headrest, biting his lip when the dial tone rang and rang.
âHello?â
Harryâs breath hitched, losing his voice momentarily before his slowed brain caught up to move his tongue.
âY/N? Itâs Harry,â He spoke quietly, âDonât hang up. Hear me out,â His ears stretched to pick up the click of a dropped call but he didnât hear any.
âHeard from Kora that yâwere pregnant, yeah? And I was wondering, whose is it?â The venom in his voice dripped. His drunken stupor rendered him unable to grasp reality.
âIâm not answering that,â Y/Nâs tone was firm and direct. Harry could imagine her pursing her lips inwards.
âWhy not? Scared that yâgonna have to admit that everything you put on was an act? How can yâmove on so fast and give me shit about it?â The parking lot was filled with cars yet Harry could see that he was the only one currently occupying one. If there was a better metaphor of feeling alone in a crowded place; then he would love to hear it.
âAre you fucking kidding me, Harry? You cheated on me! You slept with another woman while we were together. You loved another woman while we were together. For an entire year, you lied to me and deceived me,â
âJusâ. . .answer the question,â He pinched his nose bridge, a headache pounding from the bottom of his skull.
âHow dare you speak to me this way? You have no right calling me up out of nowhere,â Y/N lowered the volume of her voice, âand asking all these ridiculous questions,â
âSânot ridiculous,â
She gave a smile to Connor who entered the room with a bowl of delicious smelling popcorn. Y/N clutched the phone to her chest. Connor situated his body beside her with a glimmering smile, his mouth twitching as he eyed her bump, âCan I talk to her?â A gentle question breezed past his lips, moving closer when Y/N gave him approval.
The man kneeled down on the floor, leaning his head downwards to speak to Halo, âHey little one, yâgotta be nice to momma, okay?â His fingers waved when her feet kicked out. Connor looked up to Y/N with a proud smile, âDid you see that? She responded!â
____
Harry felt his heart clench as a new voice filled the speakers. His neurons were fried with each thought firing endlessly, âWhoâs that?
âDonât call me again,â
The dial tone rung in his ears, echoing in the quiet space of his Range Rover.
_____
Pressing the power button for a few seconds, the device turned black and was left on the arm of the couch. The excitement in Connorâs voice brought a dreamy smile to Y/Nâs face, chewing on some popcorn. The beating of her heart seemed to double at the sight of him being so thrilled with her baby.
âWe canât wait to see you. I bet youâre gorgeous,â Connor dropped his volume to a whisper to prevent Y/N from hearing, ââLike your mom,â
Y/Nâs relaxed and comfortable state of mind mindlessly worked her hands to thread the hair on top of Connorâs head. Just like she used to do to Harry. Her expression dimmed at the thought, painting a faint simper when Connor looked at her in surprise before shrugging it off, continuing to talk to her bump. She shivered when a warm pair of lips attached to the skin of her stomach. Gentle pressure planting a kiss as Connor said his goodbyes to baby Halo.
âSheâs a smart one, that much I can tell,â He confirmed, moulding his body to the lingering shape he had left behind in his previous position. And Y/N was flustered to say that she might have scooched a little closer to his body, snuggling her head at the junction of his shoulder.
âCan I?â She asked, doe eyes raising a question that would allow them to cross the boundary they had limited themselves to. He nodded reflexively as if he was awaiting this moment. Connor took the initiative to pull Y/N closer to him, subconsciously kissing the top of her head. The scent of the womanâs shampoo wafting through his nose and invading his senses in a sweet smell that he would gladly immerse himself to.
It was the most pleasant feeling for Y/N to completely let go of her former worries about starting anew when Connor was as cozy as a heater. He made Y/N feel safe and secure with his body shielding her and his actions hinting at a subdued attraction he hadnât fully shown to her.
And Connor was proud of himself for not quite literally freaking out when Y/N smothered her face to his chest as time passed and the sun rays filtered through the blinds as she fell asleep. Her words mumbled in a jumbled mess about how she wished that morning sickness wasnât called morning sickness.
It wasnât totally accurate, she complained. She thought that it was a misleading name; catfishing perhaps. He had chuckled in response, tracing his fingers up and down her arm and feeling goosebumps rise on her skin.
The orange hue of the bright star painting the sky lighter and lighter until the pitch-black sight morphed into a mixture of shades that could only be described as beautifully grandiose--just like Y/Nâs sleeping face when the sun casts a shadow to highlight her nose, scrunching with the slight graze of the back of Connorâs finger rubbing the tip. Or the way the luminescence caressed the apples of her cheeks where her lashes rested, mouth puffing breaths of air as she allowed herself to be vulnerable for the first time in months.
____
A heavy feeling had settled into Harry's chest after Y/N hung up the phone. The new voice he had heard had unmistakably been a man's. Who was he? Was Y/N having that man's baby?
Before he could help it, Harry was seething. He saw red, and if he were in a children's movie there would be steam coming out of his ears right about now. How dare she move on so fast? How could she have a baby with another man so soon? But when he thought about it; Harry couldn't even recall how long it had been since they'd broken up. It made him feel somewhat guilty. He hadn't meant to forget her. It had just happened.
His guilt soon manifested into frustration-- her being pregnant was a constant reminder that she had moved on with another man. Insecurity clawed at his insides- did he really mean that little to her? 'You cheated on her' his conscience pricked, but he brushed away the thought. He hated being reminded of his infidelity to his fiancĂŠe.
His defence mechanism kicked in like clockwork, using aggression to shield his insecurities. He opened his messages app and clicked her contact, typing drunkenly.
Harry: 'Your a whore'
'You're*'
'Diid yu cheat on me? I bet youu did'
'Do u sleepp arond a loot?'
'fck u'
He smiled smugly at his phone screen, satisfied with what he had sent her. He shut his phone off, and started his car, ready to drive back home. He knew he was being irresponsible, but between his current girlfriend not wanting a child and his ex being pregnant with one; he couldn't bring himself to care. He drove himself home, only to find a terribly worried Camille waiting for him to arrive.
He glanced at the huge clock on the wall behind her. 1:32 am. He shrugged his shoulders and brushed past her to their bedroom. In his drunken gait, he knocked over a metal tray. The loud 'clang' made him hiss and clutch his temples, a headache pounding in his skull.
Camille sighed and made her way over to him, wrapping her arms around his torso and muttering a "come here, H" Despite his sour mood, he found himself craving affection. What he wouldn't admit was that he didn't crave Camille's affection in particular. He just wanted to be held and feel safe in someone's arms. Anyone's arms. But despite himself, he mumbled, "m'sorry I left like tha'. Should'nt 've spoken to ya that way,"
She nodded, pressing a kiss to his cheek, "It's okay, Harry, you're back home now. C'mon, let's get you changed and then let's sleep."
He bobbed his head up and down, willingly letting her drag him up the stairs to their shared bedroom, "Love ya,â Camille helped him out of his trousers.
She smiled softly, "Love you too, mon Cheri,â He giggled drunkenly at the showcase of her accent.
Harry woke up with a pounding headache, whining as his alarm rang at eight am in the morning. He opened his eyes to see that Camille wasn't in bed with him. His lips fell into a pout because of waking up alone.
There was a note on the bedside table.
'got called in for an emergency meeting for the show next week. be home by 5pm. love you!'
He sighed and reached for the glass of water she had left him. His brows furrowed when he didn't see Ibuprofen next to the water. Y/N left him ibuprofen beside the glass of water. Always. Harry snapped himself out of his daze, reprimanding himself for even thinking about her. Why is he thinking about her?
__
After a hot shower, Harry made his way downstairs to make himself breakfast. 'Eggs and toast', he thought. Placing 2 eggs in water and setting it on the stove before loading the toaster. He looked mindlessly through the drinks in the fridge, settling on 'Organic Orange Juice'. Y/N had introduced him to this particular brand after he had complained that all the others had too much sugar to be 'healthy'.
"This has no added sugar, H," she mentioned, "They sweeten it with honey."
Harry groaned, snapping himself out of the daydream, ashamed for thinking about his ex. Again.
He placed his breakfast on a plate and poured himself a glass of juice, sitting at the dining table alone. He chewed slowly with a mouthful as he unlocked his phone, beginning to go through his notifications.
Camille sent him a text. It was a selfie of her at her meeting, smiling and holding up a peace sign. He mirrored the expression, sending a tet back
Harry: Â "stop being so cute"
He clicked the âbackâ icon.
The second he does, his heart positively skips a beat. Not in a good way, either. Y/N's contact was just below Camille's, suddenly remembering the nasty things he had texted her the previous night.
"Fuck," He whispered under his breath, opening her contact. 'Read' was plastered under the messages he had sent. Y/N had seen them.
____
Connor had left a few hours later because he had morning rounds at the clinic the next day. Y/N had bid him goodbye with a shy kiss to the corner of his mouth,
âThanks for coming, C,"
He smiled and pulled her into an embrace "Anytime, angel," into her hair. A warmth spread through her chest--one that she hadnât felt in a long while.
After Connor drove off (with a final wave from his car window, of course), Y/N walked back in to settle on her couch again. Halo kicked a few times as she sat down, making Y/N squirm and giggle.
"Hi, you little goose! What's got you all excited, hm?" She rubbed over the area where Y/N felt the kick. As if, in response to her mother's voice, baby Halo kicked out again, right where Y/N's palm was. "Are you trying to high-five me, precious girl?"
Y/N cooed at her swelling tummy, a huge smile plastered across her face. "Or are ya just excited about Connor coming over to spend time with us? Got a good feeling about him, have you?"
She feels a gentle kick, it was almost as if the baby in her tummy wanted to say 'yes'. Y/Nhummed softly, caressing her tummy, "Me too, angel. I've got a good feeling about him, too."
___
A few minutes later, Y/N reboots her phone her previously switched off phone so that she could see if Connor had texted her. He had.
C: Thanks for letting me spend time with you and Halo tonight. I loved it. I have a  bit of time off on Sunday, do you want to get Pizza?'
Her eyes gleamed, but she hesitated for just a second. Â Connor had texted her. But so had Harry. He had sent her five messages, and Y/N wasn't sure if she wanted to see what he had to say.
She wanted to make sure before texting Connor back. Y/N was not sure what she was expecting or hoping for, but what she saw was certainly not it.
Harry: 'Your a whore'
'You're*',
'Diid yu cheat on me? I bet you did
'Do u sleepp arond a loot?'
'fck you'
She felt tears stinging her eyes, cursing at the pregnancy hormones that have gotten her feeling this emotional about drunk texts from her ex. Her body ignited with fury quicker than she realized she could. Y/N doesn't hesitate to click the 'block' button to his contact.
She didn't need a man like him around her or her baby. Or her potential boyfriend.
Y/N: 'Hiya!,'
'it was great having you over, and I'd love to hang out! Down for pizza anytime. Halo loves it too :P'
The reply was instantaneous
C: 'Great!'
'See you Sunday, then! What are your favourite toppings?"
Y/N smiled brightly, finding his curiosity incredibly endearing. She typed back a response, gleaming with joy at the fact that she finally had someone she could rely on.
____
"Fuck. fuck fuck fuck," Harry repeated, clicking the call button to Y/N's contact. He needed to apologize. Desperately. He needed her to know that he didn't mean any of those things; he was just drunk. Not that that was an excuse.
'The number you are trying to reach is not in service', an automated voice said.
Harry groaned in frustration, opening her message contact, typing out;
Harry: "I'm so sorry, I don't know what had gotten into me. I was drunk. I'm very sorry, Y/N xx H."
He took a bite out of his toast before looking back at his screen to see if she had read the message yet. He almost wished he hadn't. Harryâs heart plummeted. His chest constricted as tears stung at the back of his eyes. Throwing up the meal he just scarfed sounded like an option right now.
A flaming red exclamation mark met his startled glance, and his chest heaved as he read,
'Not delivered,'
A writer that cannot write is dead.
When one loses the ability to tell their stories and anecdotes through the mere action of swirling words together to create an imaginable atmosphere of real-world fantasy; they are dead. A writer recovering from the mundane and mediocre way of penning experiences to bounce back into what they used to be is difficult. It is easier to free fall and drown in the depths of despair. The moment thoughts and rumination fog up to form a blurry image of conviction is a warning sign, blaring at the back of their minds and sometimes even in their faces.
Harry is a writer--or, he was. Picking up the pen to style the words lingering in his head used to be as easy as blinking; quick and natural. Now, the words claw at the swell of his throat, trying to spit an adjective to describe the way he felt. It was at the tip of his tongue, waiting to be lathed into existence. It did not matter if his cognition was mingled with various chemicals aimed to be able to feel happiness.
He was sober but he had trouble placing his finger on why it was so strenuous to narrate his feelings throughout the breakup. Being high or drunk was never the answer for him. Weed made him tired and made him have a case of cottonmouth. Harry learned from a young age that he should only ever engage with alcohol if he was in a mindset and setting that catered to increase existing good vibes. He thought that maybe he was in an odd phase of perceiving the opposite, and so he intoxicated himself enough to understand that it didnât matter if he was soaked head-to-toe in sobriety or whizzed out of his mind by the amber liquid swirling in the glass in his hand. But that wasnât the circumstance. It also didnât matter if he was grasping his favourite pen to write--because it was comfortable--or tapping his calloused thumbs against his phone keypad. Hell, it didnât make a difference when he sat down and prepared his typewriter to indulge in a headspace of vintage songwriting. Maybe that would help.
It didnât.
He had stories to tell. Everything was laid out in misty overcast yet Harryâs great ideas morphed into gentle mistakes, harsh mistakes and discoveries that had him almost ripping his hair out of the roots of his scalp. When he felt the wave of his ocean-thoughts rise and peek where the sand shifted, his fingers were ready to move and discern for the eyes to see. But with each fritter, he couldnât seem to get even two paragraphs in to decide that it was utter shit.
Harry was old enough to understand that slumping on the wet sand was a part of life. Sometimes picking up a fistful of grains and throwing them back to the sea was a great way to release frustration. But it seemed like this plunge of his ability to write was a hole of quicksand. He was trying his hardest to displace himself as swiftly as possible but it only made his scenario worse. The muddy sand clung unto his legs like sticky glue, heftier with each effort to leave. He wanted to move on. He wanted to forget everything that occurred in the past four years. Harry wanted to erase Y/N from his life because she wasnât around anymore to bring those memories back to sparkly existence.
What he needed to do was nestle himself into a certain depth, calmly, in order to pull a limb out and ensure that his progress on the so-called âmoving onâ did not have any drawbacks. Until then, he cannot possibly create songs that he was well-known for if he wasnât patient enough.
He wanted so badly to tell his side of the story. Harry craved to think as clearly as he did when he told Y/N about his plan for their future. Admitting to his feelings was a hard route. Sure, he can be vulnerable but it took a great deal of convincing on his part to immerse himself in the deepest parts of his brain to understand why he felt the way he did. He usually had the means of songwriting to help him out but that obviously wasnât working out that good for him.
___
Harry was packing the rest of Y/Nâs things in boxes to be picked up later in the afternoon. He was annoyed at first at how she depended on him to fold her clothes properly instead of doing the bundle of the work herself. But he guessed that she didnât want to be around him for longer than she had to. To be frank, he also did not want to indulge in what might turn into an argument if they spoke about the reason for their breakup. It was just a bit confusing because he had an urge to still want her around despite their less than likely situation.
Torture. If Harry had one chance to describe the way he felt right now; it was torture. With every nook of Y/Nâs side of the closet emptying into brown, cardboard boxes--he physically how much she had integrated her life with his. How much space she took up in his life. How his clothes and her clothes were so interchanged between them that he couldnât decide if the gray pull-over was actually his or hers. And in a moment of selfishness did he tuck it away for his safe-keeping despite seeing the tag imprinted on the inside; a shop that he hadnât set foot in so it was a guarantee that it was hers.
Her scent embedded in the thin threads of each fabric wafted to his nose; each with a new wave of memories engulfing his senses as if each piece garnered a specific scent tailored to a specific event. Like her sunflower sundress--it smelled of fresh flowers as if the print was a scratch and sniff that released a fragrance. Or their DIY-ed tie-dye shirt of pastel blue and cotton candy pink. It was a matching piece made out of the cheap dye and a simple white tee but it was theirs. Things like these made Harry want to yell in frustration because every time he thought that he was completely over her-- Y/N appears out of visibly nowhere and towers over him.
Seeing her for the first time in days was a breath of relief. She looked fine. Glowing even, and Harry did not know what to make of it. As sadistic as it sounded, he was expecting dry-stained tears and a birdsâ nest of hair trampling her head. Instead, Y/N was dressed for comfort in her baggy jeans and an even looser sweater covering her body. Her lips were drawn in a thin line, giving him a nod in greeting as he gestured to the boxes littering the floor.
Harry offered to help--it was the least he could do. And somehow, silence protruded from the tense atmosphere, begging to be cut by a knife yielded through their voices nipping at each othersâ emotions.
âLet go of my damn hand,â Y/N stated, her hard stare could turn Harry into stone. He just wanted her to listen before she left.
He shook his head in denial of her request, tightening his grip further. âNo. Listen to me, Y/N,â
âWhat do you possibly have to say that will change anything between us?��
And maybe it was her fault for assuming that he wanted to fix things. The sliver of hope thinly dressed behind closed lids enabled her to think that maybe he was going to say that he wanted to make things work again. That he had broken up with Camille and he realized what a stupid he had done throwing away everything they built up to for the past four years for an affair that couldnât quench the thirst of his desire to have a family.
Harry sighed, a shadow of mischievous smirk painted on his lips. But maybe it was Y/Nâs sight in deception because she could never see Harry as anything other than sweet and kind Harry incapable of hurting a fly.
âWhat? I donât intend to. Weâre broken. Weâre beyond fixing,â
The hitch in her breath was as sharp as the stare he was searing her with. Forcing her to please understand that this would be their last conversation--if time and fate were on their side. âYouâre not something I would take the time to handle,â
âStop saying shit you donât mean, Harryâ Y/N rolled her eyes in annoyance. His macho act was barely an act and more like a stage curtain easily pushed with a flick of a wrist.
âThings I donât mean?â
âYou heard me,â She crossed her arms over his chest in defence, leaning against the closed trunk. âSay what you will but our love was real. Donât make me seem like Iâm crazy. Donât tell me that Iâm a mistake,â Her voice was filled with confidence because she knew the affection that Harry diffused.
The cradles of his palm at the small of her back when they had to walk past a crowd. The subtle graze of the back of his fingers caressing the bare skin of her arm. Kisses pressed to her temple as she read a novel and swirling fingertips twirling her hair. These were acts of love that happened nearly every day in their relationship. A routine that felt different if it wasnât done to or with each other.
Exasperatedly, Harry felt the same itching crawling up his spine. His ego ballooning into a delicate size and one more word from Y/Nâs lush lips would have him on his hands and knees, begging for her back.
âThis, us, was a fuckinâ mistake,â Harryâs accent thunked heavily in her cochlea, practically spitting the words out of his mouth as if they were poisonous. Ringed fingers gesticulated the space between them to emphasize how much of a misunderstanding they truly were. âI shouldâve known the second things went further than planned,â
Y/N felt her heart drop to her full stomach. The feeling so nauseating that she instinctively palmed her belly over the fabric to protect her little baby from his harsh words. Even though they werenât directed towards anyone but Y/N. She didnât think that their unborn child deserved scrutiny from their own father.
âYou donât mean that, Harry.â
Because how could he? Not when he emulated sincerity through his syrupy voice. Not when he spent hours loving on her tummy and spoke to it like he would if she were pregnant. Especially not when every kiss from him felt like a buzz of electricity coursing through her veins because he was the main distributor of her happiness.
Harry truly was an asshole for making her hope and wonder of what the future held when he was unsure himself. He did want a family. That was a statement in all its truthfulness. What he wasnât sure about was if he wanted a family with Y/N. He could have a family; kids of his own in his own time. But Y/N didnât have to necessarily be the mother. So was he besotted with the concept of family and marriage regardless of who it was with?
âBut I do,â
The rain started drizzling in frequent spurts, planting a fat droplet on her cheek that could be argued as a tear escaping Y/Nâs eye. It hurt a lot to hear that from him. The man of her dreams blatantly denying each sugary word because his plans had changed.
âYouâre a goddamn mistake is what you are,â
âWhy are you. . .saying all these things to me? Are you trying to hurt me?â The shakiness of Y/Nâs tone had Harry swallowing his words down his strep throat.
He shook his head in disagreement, âNo, Iâm not. âM just tryna make you see my side. So you can understand,â His head dipped to the side, softening his tone yet stern as though he was speaking to a child.
And that was one of the reasons why Y/N didnât believe his all-too stoic demeanour about her. Harry was great at making others see his side regardless of how much in the wrong he was.
So why was he struggling?
___
Needless to say, he wasnât very respectful towards Y/N any other time afterwards. He had unblocked her number months after blocking it at one point and demanded answers that he didnât have the right to know. In retrospect, Harry was embarrassed by the way he acted. He did cheat on her and suddenly he was a saint because she moved on quicker than he thought she would? Unbelievable.
In his defence, the night he became the drunk caller was the same night he fought with Camille about having children; having a family they can call their own. Ever since that discussion did Harry notice a dispatch in their relationship. It was like they were aware of a missing link that had disappeared in their connection, but neither one of them wanted to be the one to bring it up. Harry supposed that now that Camille knew what he wanted (and vice versa)--she was feeling the pressure of giving in to him. Donât get him wrong, Harry absolutely wanted a family and he thought that Camille was the right partner to build it with. However, he couldnât help the voice at the back of his mind slyly whispering that he had forced her to give him what he wanted for the sake of saving their failing relationship.
It had been two and a half years since he mildly and miserably accepted that his dream family was being erased like a pencil on paper.
The first year; Harry still clung to the obscure hope that Camille might change her mind of having kids. Many fights sprouted between the two of them concluding in them sleeping at different places for weeks on end until they eventually crawled back to each other like an invisible string. The second-year; Harry brought up the idea of adoption. It was a hard choice for him as he desperately wanted kids of his own. A boy that looked like him and his love or a little girl that smiled at him with deep dimples mirroring his own.
And Harry liked to think that he was just on the edge of convincing Camille to consider the option when his tour was scheduled a few months after. A new dealbreaker was that Harry wasnât going to be around much to watch and nurture the little bub they mightâve adopted. It was a sudden intrusion to think about since Harry was good with kids. He knew that. That was why he had three godchildren of his own. But what hit him the most was how sure Camille sounded when she yelled at him about leaving for months at a time and returning for a bit, only to leave again. Now, Harry hadnât considered that part. But surely he will be ready to choose between a family and his career, right? When the time comes, he thought.
It pained Harry to admit that his relationship with Camille was dwindling down the drain. The knowledge that there was no future--the one that Harry envisioned--for them was getting more and more real each passing day. Â
A late-night grocery trip was one of the many examples that had Harry rethinking his actions for the past couple of years. It was the time period where night owls arose and barely any customers littered the aisles. Still, Harry made sure to keep his hoodie up to shield his face.
Camille had an early flight to Milan in just a few hours later that day and she wanted to purchase some things to bring with her; in case they werenât available in the country. So here they were at three in the morning.
As Camille walked ahead of him in her sweatpants and a plain tee, Harry couldnât help but let his eyes flicker to the clothing section to his right The first-floor space was decorated with pastel blues and pinks; a stroller was displayed with a price would not make a dent in Harryâs bank account.
ââM just gonna grab somethinâ over here, Cam,â Harry muttered as he pointed a thumb behind him. She nodded, âMeet me at the produce? Need to get you some fruits,â
Harry felt guilt thudding his chest because although he was losing feelings he thought were written in stone, Camille appeared to care for him the same way she always had.
He walked to the brightly lit area, puffing his cheek as a cute onesie caught his eye, âYouâre so goldenâ with the word âgoldenâ printed in a shiny, yellow glimmer. He smiled at the thought of baby angel cooing at him as he tickled her tummy. Harry passed by the shoes next, picking up a pair barely the size of his palm. His mind flashed back to a conversation with Y/N years ago,
âIâm just saying,â Y/N took a bite of a pickle she held on her left hand, âBaby shoes have no business being that expensive,â
Harry chuckled from his place across the counter, âBabies need shoes too, love,â
She grabbed her fork and stabbed a piece of strawberry from her bowl, âI didnât say the donât need shoes. For tiny things, they could at least be a bit cheaper,â
Harry watched as she munched on a pickle on her left and took a bite of a strawberry on the other. His tongue poked out in a gag at the odd combination, resorting in glare and a huff from Y/N.
âYou should try it instead of judging me,â
âNo, thank you. Watching you eat it is enough for me,â
Harry craned his head at each aisle, hoping to find Camille and to distract himself from the endless Y/N related thoughts that somehow returned to his brain. He needed his girlfriend to remind him that he cannot just knock on Y/Nâs door and ask her about the baby she has. If he could hold them for a bit because his baby fever was through the roof.
Locating the produce section, Harry whistled mindlessly as he searched for a blonde head of hair, failing to notice that there was a basket in front of his feet. He had kicked it, jolting him out of his thoughts in a hurry.
A man with brown hair sporting an outfit similar to his (sweats and a hoodie), chuckled at him as Harry leaned down to retrieve the gray basket filled with a jar of pickles.
âSorry man,â Harry muttered, holding the handles up for the man to carry.
âItâs alright, it happens,â The guy had not seen his face yet, too busy inspecting the carton of strawberries.
He decided to continue the conversation, âStrawberries and pickles? Odd combo, huh,â Harry was briefly reminded of Y/Nâs obsession with the two rival products.
âYeah, mâlady loves âem. Had a craving in the middle of the night. Sheâs in the car right now with our lil bubba,â
Harryâs heart fluttered at the mention of a baby. He needed to get his rails in check. He cannot keep having his heart bursting with adoration at the mere mention of a baby.
âIâm Connor,â He said, finally facing Harry after choosing the best carton.
âI'm--,â
âHarry!â Both men turned their heads towards Camille carrying a basket full fruits and green veggies, âGot you some stuff to blend for your smoothies,â
Connor squinted his eyes at the couple and Harry internally screamed because he knew that he and Camille had been recognized. âHarry. Yeah, I know you,â The sudden hostility made Harry confused as Connor grasped his basket from him in a harsh manner, heading towards the checkout.
The rest of the time inside the store was filled with curiosities as Harry carried the paper bags towards the car, barely recognizing Connorâs figure heading towards his own vehicle. Luckily, Harry has parked only a few slots away and could inconspicuously watch Connor and his so-called âladyâ.
Except, Camille was ushering him to hurry up as she still had a few things to pack at home.
On most days, Harry was used to waking up alone. Used to feeling the shiver crawling up his side, used to seeing the indent left by Camilleâs body instead of her. He had grown familiar with the sudden cast of loneliness blanketing him thicker than the duvet on top of his body.
The early morning trip to the store had tired him out, paired with the overthinking of the man named âConnorâ that flipped his attitude towards him quicker than he could kick the grey basket with his feet. He flopped back to the mattress after washing his face and brushing his teeth. It was noon when he jolted out of bed again at the sound of his front door opening, voices filling the empty space that had Harry running towards the foyer in case there was an intruder.
His tense shoulders sagged in relief when he caught sight of his mum and Gemma, âOh, sâjust you guys,â
Both women looked up at him at the top of the stairs, âYou forgot we were coming over for the weekend, didnât you?â Gemma teased as she headed to the living room. Harry followed, walking down the stairs.
He scratched the nape of his neck nervously, âNo. . . â
âCan you help me reach this, H?â Anne called out from the kitchen.
His mum gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek, âYes, you did, by the way. Slept through the whole morning. Good thing Camille let us in before she left,â
At the sound of a bag crumpling and squeals echoing the hollow house, Harry scrunched his nose in curiosity, briskly walking where Gemm was currently holding up tiny baby clothes in front of her. âWhoâs that for?â He thought of any possible friends that had had a baby recently but couldnât recall any.
She immediately stuffed the clothing into the bag, nervously placing a hand on her chest, âGosh, Harry, you scared me,â Her brows went high on her forehead in alarm, sharing a look with her mum trailing behind Harry.
âWell? Did I miss something?â
âOh, itâs for one of my friends,â
Harry contemplated on his next words, âD-did you know that Y/N had a baby?â It couldnât be right if his sister and mum knew about his exes baby and not him, right? Thatâs just plain odd to still be in touch with an ex's family. His brows furrowed in suspicion as both of them declined his question.
âWhat? Nooo,â
Awkward silence filtered through the air as Anne sipped water from her mug and Harry was slowly putting the pieces together. Gemme dove to the centre of the couch where her phone was when it rang suddenly, surprising all three of them. Harry was quicker, eyeing his mum and sister and inspecting the emoji substituting as a name before sliding his thumb to answer it.
"Hey, Gems! Are you coming to the park? We're waiting for you,â
Harry felt his heart drop to his stomach just as the phone nearly slipped from his clutch. That voice. He could recognize it from everywhere having spent nearly every morning for the four years that they were together hearing it lulling him out of sleep. It was Y/Nâs voice calling his sister who was looking extremely anxious.
He tapped on the âmuteâ button, âWhat does she mean âweâ?â
âNothing! Give me my phone back,â Gemma tried to reach for the device but Harry held it high beyond her reach.
âI saw the picture you sent me. I told you that you and Anne didnât have to get me anything,â Harry felt dizzy. âConnor and I got some things a few weeks ago. But that skirt is so adorable!â
One part of him was glad to hear her voice. In fact, Harry found himself smiling too, despite what he just heard. Connor. âHarry, wonât be there right? Hello? Have I been talking to myself this whole time,â Y/N laughed a little; she had a habit of talking endlessly when she was excited. It made Harry more sombre, letting his guards down and his arm in reach for Gemma to grasp.
âHey! I'm just organizing the clothes, see you soon!" Gemma jammed her finger on the red end call, anxiously glancing at her brother, piecing everything together.
âWho's Connor?" Could it be that the Connor he met last night was the same as Y/Nâs? The one who bought pickles and strawberries--one of Y/N favourite food combinations? He mentioned that he had a little girl and Y/N just called to meet his sister and his mum at the park. And baby clothes?
Anne and Gemma looked at each other, quickly deciding that for the benefit of Harry that they should tell him at least a little bit. He was looking as if he was going insane, especially with his bed head pointing his hair out in different directions.
âHeâs Y/Nâs partnerâ
Harry gulped, reeling his thoughts to a halt, âPartner? And the baby is...?â The last bit of confirmation was all he needed to lash his feelings out.
âIs... waiting for us at the park! Sorry H gotta go,â Gemma was swift enough to gather all the bags without having Harry chase after her. His state of confusion and shock was enough to render him partially speechless and immobile.
âHey wait!â
Anne garnered his attention, âOh, Mrs. Q from next door wants me over for dinner. Iâm sure wants to see us both. Why donât you get ready, Harry?â Anne tugged his arm in the direction of the staircase pushing him to stumble up a couple of steps.
Harry was confused. He made the sounds of his footsteps creeping up the wooden stairs, hearing his mum quietly talking to Gemma on the phone, âElmsway Park, you said? How long till you're home? Iâm not sure how long I can keep him occupied,â
With that being said, Harry was out of his house, silently unlocking and locking the door. He was dressed in some basketball shorts and a graphic tee, slipping on the first pair of sneakers he had tossed aside. Harry jogged to his car, typing in the name of the park on his phonesâ GPS. The route was only a few minutes away so he decided to take his time, gathering his scattered thoughts along the way.
He parked just beside the playground scouting the trees around the premises. Harry decided that it was the perfect day. The sun was out. It wasnât too humid and the birds were chirping on the branches. He could see why the playground was full of children running around in delight. The green patches of grass were partially filled with picnic blankets and food to be shared. Families laughed with each other as one in particular caught his eye.
It made him smile at first, seeing just how adorable the couple was with their baby. He exited the car, making sure to lock the vehicle. With his hands jammed deep in the pockets of his shorts, Harry could feel the tethered grass rubbing against his legs. As he got closer, he couldnât help the twinge of familiarity spark in his chest, recognizing that what he was staring at was Connor playfully chasing a little girl of about two-years-old as she squealed at how close he was getting to tagging her.
Harry stood by a tree, shielding him away from view. He tried to appear invisible without seeming too creepy. He knew that it was only a matter of seconds before his eyes found the woman he had been missing, whether he wanted to admit it or not.
Connor picked up the little girl in his arms, dotting pecks all over the girlsâ cheeks, causing her to giggle and push his face away with a tiny palm. And there she was standing outside the raised platform of the playground, coming up to the both of them with a juice box in hand to hydrate the little angel. Connor turned his attention to Y/N, planting the most adoring kiss on her lips that made her smile so wide and the baby cover her eyes. They laughed together, looking like a picture-perfect family.
Gemma sat on the bench, flickering her gaze to the precious family in front of her and to the figure of her brother walking away from the scene. Her heart broke for Harry, and it cracked, even more, when he turned back. This time, watching Connor and Y/N cheer on baby angel to go down the slide. Both of them clapped their hands in enthusiasm as the girl hesitantly slid down the plastic slide. The smile on her face was infectious.
It almost made Harry smile, too.
Harry was crying.
Admitting his feelings when he was younger was quite a task for him. Now that he was nearly in his thirties, the journey of being vulnerable with himself and with his feelings became easier with each emotion that he permitted himself to submerge in. Harry validated those emotions--he was allowed to experience them because it makes him human. It added texture to the ever-growing mosaic that painted who he was as an individual. Adding to the people that surrounded him, influenced by their kind-nature and the goodness of their heart to become who he was now.
And now, it seemed like his emotions increased tenfold. The clench of his abdomen and the harsh jolt of his chest forced his slouched shoulder to stay deflated. His breathing hitched as sobs threatened to take over, throat sore with the effort to keep it all in because Harry was smart enough to know that these emotions coursing through him right now were ones he wasnât validated to feel. Paired with the latest information that that little girl being held by another man was his own daughter--and that the woman who was glowing with her caring, motherly-instincts was supposed to be his family; it broke him completely.
Quaking thoughts circled his brain and punctured his muscles as if they were attacking him not only mentally, but physically as well in exchange for his past mistakes that he couldnât quite place if he deeply regretted or not. Was it a mistake to cheat on Y/N? To leave her alone in the exposure of the public eye while she was carrying his child in her tummy?
Harry should have known the day she fell sick and vomited in their kitchen sink. He was, sadly, too busy throwing a subdued celebration of finally having time alone with Camille. He should have noticed the way her face brightened with radiance. Or the way her cravings for strawberries and pickles either grossed her out or completely compelled her to consume more than she usually would.
But Harry guessed that that was around the time his efforts went out the window because he didnât have to pretend to care as much anymore. Camille appeared to be his one and only. With their relationship coming so close to being revealed and Y/N having one foot out the door, Harry let fate play out the rest. Donât get him wrong, Harry still loved Camille; that was why his slashed heart still throbbed at the sight of her watching over her little cousin, yet knowing that the topic of children was still not a card on the table.
The distress that he was feeling right now was core-shredding, heartbreaking grief that left a hole in his heart. The worst part was that Harry didnât exactly know how to fix it or whether he even could. As he walked to his car with hands jammed into his pockets, he was grateful that the hood of his sweater hid his face and the tears sliding down the slope of his cheeks.
His senses were in overdrive, figuring out how to fix the mess he created. Wanting to run up to Y/N and ask her why she didnât tell him, needing to feel his little girl in his arms. Pinching his skin to transfer the pain he felt in his heart because of the thought that he missed his babyâs first words, her first steps. Was it âdadaâ that babbled out of her mouth? Did she reach out for Connor when she stumbled over nothing when she walked on stubby legs? Did Y/N mention his name to her?
âHarry!â
He kept on walking despite the hushed call of his name, assuming that it was a fan that caught sight of him and wanted a picture. Harry adores them, but now is hardly the time to fake a smile or act like his life didnât just flash right before his eyes--quite literally.
The vehicle beeped as Harry pressed the âunlockâ button on his key fob, just about ready to pull the door open and shield himself from prying eyes. He flinched when a hand fell on his shoulder, âHarry,â
He looked up to find Gemma panting, resting her hand on the roof of the car, âAre you. . .alright?â Her drifting eyes inspected his face, tinted a slight pink and moist with the salty liquid dripping from his tear ducts.
Huffing in annoyance, Harry clutched the handle to let himself in. Gemma followed his actions, shutting the door and locking it. The tinted windows of the car provided a semi-private enclosure that was filled with Harryâs sniffling and Gemmaâs heavy breathing, trying to catch her breath.
âH-her name is Halo,â Gemma began, gulping when Harry paused his ministrations, straining his ears to listen despite the dull thud occupying his vessels. âSheâs almost two years old,â
âYou said you didnât know,â Harryâs gruff tone echoed. Gemma anxiously rubbed the ends of her palms against her jeans. âWhy didnât you tell me? You knew all this time and yâdidnât tell me,â
âI-I was--she didnât want me--â
âWhy would she tell you and not me? Iâm the one that dated her,â He raised his voice with every syllable he spoke. The frustration he felt from seeing the woman he once loved living the reality they shared together, except he wasnât anywhere in the picture and that reality was only a fantasy in his life now. âIt doesnât make sense,â He rested his forearms on the wheel, facing the carâs symbol.
âThe baby is yours, Harry,â
His head quipped with speed, grazing his forehead on the rounded leather but that pain didnât amount to the new wave washing over him. âW-what?â
âItâs really not my place to tell,â Gemma said nervously, making eye contact with Harryâs searing yet teary gaze. âShe wanted to tell you but you were so happy with Camille. She was posting these things on her Instagram about your trips and Y/N called me crying because you looked so free and happy without her. Y/N didnât want to ruin what you guys had by dropping this on you,â
"That's-that's my baby?" Harry stuttered over his words while tugging his head out of his memories. Gemma nodded in confirmation. âThen why in the world was she--Halo?--calling him âdadaâ?
âLook, Harry, youâre not stupid. You know why Halo called Connor her dad,â Gemma spoke slowly, âThis is a conversation that you need to have with Y/N if she lets you,â
At the mention of the manâs name, Harry couldnât help but be filled with anger. He barely knew this man yet he received everything that Harry wanted in life. âBut sheâs my kid. Iâm her dad. Iâm the one whoâs supposed to give her kisses and make her laugh,â He mumbled quietly as if his inner thoughts were far too strong to be kept in his mind
He was staring mindlessly at the numbers on his dashboard, hands gripping the leather steering wheel to try and ground himself. "But if that's my baby, how can she call someone who's not her father, dad?" He whipped his head towards Gemma, searching for validation that would make him feel better but the siblings were aware that he lost that title three years ago.
âI think you know you lost that place in their lives,â She reached a comforting hand to pat his arm, feeling just how tense he was under the fabric.
Harry shrugged her off, pinching his brows and pursing his lips as sadness began to swirl down the drain only to be replaced with resentment, irritation and bitterness. The taste on his tongue was hot with anger and his ears felt warm as he wheezed air instead of opting to yell his dissatisfaction near his sister.
âThis isn't fair. She's mâbaby too. Connor is not her father,â He spat with venom, âI am,â A pointed finger poked his chest. "She knew she was pregnant when she left me. Sheâs so fuckinâ selfish. How could she do this to me?
Gemma was quick to remind him of his actions, "You cheated on her, Harry.â Gemma cowered back at Harryâs beady eyes glaring at her with an unreadable emotion, stone-cold. âMaybe you should go home. Calm down a little bit,â
âNo!â Harry cut Gemma off, âNeed tâa hear her say it myself,â
Harry didnât know what his plan was when he harshly slammed the car door behind him, practically storming on the patches of grass like a mad man. It wasnât hard to spot the picture-perfect family sitting on a park bench which brought a scowl to his shielded face. He wanted to give Y/N a piece of his mind and it wasnât necessarily the nicest thoughts that crossed his brain.
Halo was sitting on Connorâs lap while he was feeding her a peeled cupcake. Red velvet with cream cheese frosting--Harry felt like he was punched in the gut. The baked good was Y/Nâs specialty and it had a lot of sentimental value to both of them. It was what she baked for their first year together. He could vividly see her frosting-dotted nose, aiming to splotch the cream on his cheek while she laughed. Harry wrapped his arms around her, hugging Y/N from behind and proceeding to kiss her sweet cheek, leaving the perfect opportunity to stain his skin with the frosting.
But he didnât care if he was smashed headfirst into the cake (as long as it wasnât ice cream cake)--Harry just wanted to see her smile and hear her laugh heartily.
Y/N was snuggled on Connorâs shoulder, fixing Haloâs hair as she made grabby hands at the confection. He cannot lie--Connor was a handsome man. Harry rarely felt intimidated or insecure, but seeing that this man managed to snatch everything Harry could ever want seemingly in a blink of an eye; Harry felt very jealous.
He pouted, eyes rimmed red and lips quivering wishing that Cory or Connor--whatever that little shitâs name was would disappear so that Harry could take his place instead. Actually, it was his spot in the first place. Only if he didnât mess up, he thought. He missed Y/N so much! Seeing Y/N in her element of niceness and bright-gleaming smiles sent a truck full of sand down his throat as he gulped his emotion below the surface. The closer he got to them, his vision tunnelled towards Halo; brown, flouncy curls and a cute dimple embedded in her cheek as she giggled, accidentally knocking the cupcake on the ground. Â
If that wasnât symbolism staring at Harry straight in the face; a sign that their so-called relationship really had no chance of reprieve. Harry chose to ignore it.
Connor clutched Halo tightly against him, crouching down with a napkin to clean up the scattered cake on the ground. Y/N was the first to notice him, her forehead creasing as her eyes bulged at the sight of Harry walking towards them. She subtly poked at Connorâs arm, hurting Harry even more because it meant that Y/N felt uncomfortable with his presence.
He was close enough to read her pink lips, âWe should go,â matched with Y/Nâs frantic actions of packing the juice boxes and the Tupperware of cupcakes into the tote bag beside her. Connor searched the park until his gaze landed on Harry, protectively shielding Halo from him.
Is he serious? Harry thought. Thatâs my own daughter.
Speaking of Halo, the two-year-old happily continued munching on her new cupcake, frowning slightly when Connor stood up, âWhy we leaving, Daddy? Did I do somethinâ bad?â
Y/N sighed, they promised that Halo could play at the park all day and now it was cut short because of a certain someone.
âNo, you didnât, bub. Let Daddy explain at home, okay baby?â Connor hitched Halo higher on his hip, hoping that she wouldnât ask any more questions until the trio left.
âWhoâs that?â Halo asked, pointing at Harry only metres away from them. Her stubby finger outstretched at the stranger in front of her, eyes bright and sparkling with curiosity. There was no sign of recognition painting her green orbs.
Harry gulped, wanting so badly to scream âIâm your dad!â but he knew that Y/N will add that to the list of his mistakes he had made.
âNo one, angel,â Connor planted a kiss on her head, looking over at Y/N who had finished packing everything up. He tilted his chin in an attempt to scare Harry off.
But the thing was, Harry was already scared. He could feel his stomach in his throat but vomiting wasnât the right word to describe it. His heart drooped deeper than the levels of the Earth. He was scared because his family was right in front of him but he couldnât touch them or hug them in his arms. He was only allowed to look from the outside because there was a small possibility of being forgiven.
âY/N. . .â Harry began hesitantly. The surge of confidence he had decreased with each passing second. He kept a close eye.
Y/N shrugged the strap on her shoulder, âLeave us alone, Harry.â
He felt his anger disappearing, a new emotion cascading his tear ducts and the blood in his veins. Harry looked back in retrospect; she really did mean it when Y/N said that she never wanted him around again. âI just want to talk. Please, letâs talk,â
âShe doesnât want to talk to you, Harry,â Â Connor interrupted, grabbing the bag from Y/N and wrapping an arm over her shoulder, guiding them away from Harry. âSheâs happy without you, mate. canât you see?â
Harry kept his gaze trained on Y/Nâs face, actively avoiding eye contact but drifted when Haloâs frown caught his stare. The little girlâs chin was hooked over Connorâs shoulder, squirming in his arms in an attempt to stop him from walking. Halo was smart enough to know that Harryâs expression screamed sadness and her mummy said that âyou need to find a way to make them happyâ if someone was sad.
âWait!â Her shrill yell caused both Connor and Y/N to turn around. A piece of Harryâs heart shattered on the floor when Halo pulled Connor down by the nape of his neck, small hand leading his ear next to her lips. Then, she did the same to Y/N, pointing at Harry which caused him to straighten his stance, wanting to impress his daughter even though there was no point.
The couple shared a look before ultimately having Connor walk closer to Harry. Halo gripped her cupcake towards him, ââere yâgo hawwy,â She still couldnât pronounce her ârâsâ yet.
Harry began to sob.
It was his daughter and those were the first words she had uttered to him. She didnât know him yet Halo treated him with kindness and it ripped at his chest because Y/N mustâve taught her that. His palms became wet as tears streamed from his eyes, dampening the sleeves of his hoodie. He didn't care about looking foolish in front of them, not when his daughter saw him as a stranger and called Connor her âdadaâ.
Halo recoiled at the sudden reaction, her lips curving downwards, âDada, mama, heâs cwyinâ,â She tucked her face at the junction of Connorâs shoulder and neck, scared that she made him cry. Halo didnât mean to make him cry. She felt so guilty that she started spilling tears of her own too, her face contorting into a scrunched expression as her mouth wailed open sobs, matching Harryâs.
Harryâs first instinct was to take a step forward and comfort Halo but he was rendered frozen when Connor shot him a glare, shifting Haloâs body out of reach and he could only see her face over the manâs shoulder. Y/N dimmed her eyes, brows pinching when she couldnât help but let a smidge of sympathy wash over her. She muttered a few words to Connor, pushing him by the small of his back towards the parking lot.
When they were out of earshot, Y/N faced Harry, âWhat were you thinking? Are you trying to mess everything up again?â He tried to cut in, âIsnât it bad enough that weâre talking about this in public? Why must you ruin everything, Harry?â She whisper-shouted, trying her best not to garner them any attention.
âN-no, Gemma told me and I jusâ wanted to see her--and you. Wanted to hear the truth come out of your mouth,â His large hands jammed into his pockets to prevent him from fiddling with them.
âLook, you have no right coming here,â
âI know that b-but I--,â
She held a palm up, âIâm not sadistic like you Harry. If you thought that I wouldnât let you around her then youâre wrong. As much as I hate to admit it, I do miss you and I wish that you were there for us when we needed you,â
âI had no idea--,â
âWill you let me speak?â Her tone carried irritation. âBut weâre alright now and we donât need you anymore.â
Harry never thought that those statements would ever come out of Y/Nâs mouth. âDonât you think I deserve to get to know her?â
She sighed, âDeserve? Definitely not.â He nodded in agreement. âBut Iâd live in regret if Halo never got to know her real father. . .â
Harryâs expression lit up, hopeful eyes shooting glances at her, âD-does that mea--? Are you--?â
âYou can see her. You can get to know her but only because youâre Haloâs father,â Y/N took a brave step forward, ignoring the way her heart throbbed as if she was being stabbed by a thousand knives. Painful memories drifted in and out of her train of thought until she shook her head to muster them out. It was in the past but she could never forget the feeling of hopelessness taking over her whole body.
With a hand on his shoulder, she continued, âAnyone can be a father and youâre just that. Donât think that youâre entitled to anything more. You will never be her dad. Connor is. Understood?â
Harry took a deep breath and swallowed a heavy gulp, âI. . .understand. Thank you, Y/N. For letting me back in when I donât deserve it,â He glanced at the two tiny figures piling in the car. He could just imagine himself plucking little Halo into her booster seat, booping her nose as she asked for the hundredth time why she had to sit at the back and not at the front with them.
âIâm not finished,â She deadpanned, âYou are going to be there for her. Not for me, not for us because our relationship is over. You can hurt me as you did before and I can accept it but donât you dare try to hurt her,â
And it was true. Having endured his painful game once before, Y/N was stronger now. She could take heartbreak as agonizing as that but she wouldnât dare stand seeing Haloâs teary eyes staring back at her, asking why Harry had left them. She was far too young to experience the feeling when a piece of herself is ripped apart.
âI wonât hurt her. I promise,â
âI heard those words come out from your mouth years ago and look where we are now. Once you hurt her, itâs over.â
âY/N, t-thatâs hardly fair. I am her dad, arenât I?â Harry cleared his throat at Y/Nâs raised brow.
âNo, youâre not. We just went through this, Harry.â
âDonât call me that,â He muttered quietly because she only ever called him âbabyâ or âhâ.
âWill you stop? I laid out my cards. If you want to even have a speck of presence in her life, then you have to abide by what I said,â She crossed her arms in defence, âYou will never be Haloâs dad, Harry. Connor is her dad. I donât know how many more times I have to repeat this before it gets through you thick head,â
He opened his mouth to talk, âNo wiggle room whatsoever?â
âNo. Do I have to write a letter for you to understand that?â
In a moment of hurt and despair, Harry spat out, âMight as well, yeah? Waited over two years to tell me anyway,â
âAre you kidding me?â
His throat ran dry, realizing that he just ticked another box to favour against being a part of his daughterâs life, âI-Iâm sorry. I didn't mean to,â
âWhatever. Are you willing to make the sacrifice?â
âThis isnât the place to talk about this,â Harry suggested, wanting to have some sort of foot on the ground so he doesnât feel like heâs topping over with guilt and sadness. âMaybe you can come over to my house,â
Y/N shook her head, glancing briefly at her phone when it buzzed, âNo. I will not step foot in that house again. If you really want to discuss it, you can come over at our place,â
âYour place?â Did they all live together? Well, that was another slap to the face. Not only was Connor playing dad to Halo, but he was also part of the household. Harryâs face must have contorted into a grimace because Y/N sighed softly.
âYes, our place. Meaning all three of us,â She gestured behind her. âI have to go. You can probably get my number from Gemma; you can text me then.â
âYes, yes! Of course, I want to talk to you. . . about this, I mean,â Harry lowered his enthusiasm. The small voice in his head reverberating that this was not about him and Y/N; this was about Halo.
âAnd make sure you donât bring anyone else,â Y/N said sarcastically, subtly pointing in the direction of the paparazzi hiding behind some bushes. Harry was usually good at spotting them but today was just a puddle of hurt and confusion. âI donât want her having to read nasty things like I did,â
What Y/N said may have been a side comment, but Harry couldnât help but take it to heart. Was this a good idea? Sure, he wanted to be a present dad in Haloâs life. However, is it worth it to stir unwanted drama? If only he didnât cheat on Y/N, all of this could have been avoided.
With his mind in a haze, Harry barely noticed Y/Nâs figure moving away from him. He jogged to catch up with her, laying a gentle hand on her shoulder. Harry felt numb to the way she shrugged her touch off of her immediately, âWere you ever going to tell me about our daughter?â
Y/N stared at him quizzically, tilting her head a little bit sideways, âI thought I did? Wait!â A look of recognition plastered across her features, âI did try to tell you but you blocked me before the message sent through,â
Harry gulped with realization. He blearily remembered  bitterly blocking her number just as she texted âI need to tell you something,â
Y/N: Since youâre not picking up my calls
I need to tell you something
Y/N took a deep breath as her thumbs tapped on the letters slowly as if to withhold the news from him. She was not at all ready to reveal that she was pregnant and that he was the father but Y/N knew that it was the right thing to do. Despite the fact that he was currently out of the country on vacation somewhere on an island with sandy beaches with Camille. Y/N was aware that this spike of courage was rare and so, she had to do it now.
Y/N: Iâm pregnant
And youâre the father
She locked the device as soon as she pressed the arrow to send the message, clutching the phone close to her chest and shutting her eyes so tightly that it hurt. Minutes passed with no response and Y/N was shouldered by curiosity to check if he had sent anything back or simply left her on âseenâ.
It was neither. The screaming red exclamation mark surrounded by a circle indicated that she had been blocked.
The times when she left missed calls on his phone were for a reason much bigger than the two of them. Y/N didnât call to beg for him back or to ask Harry to want her again. He was ashamed to admit that he had rolled his eyes upwards every time he clicked on a voicemail she had left, stating, âHey H, itâs me. Call me back when you hear this. I need to talk to you,â which he deleted without a second thought. She didnât text him endlessly to politely ask for her things packed and settled for her pick-up because Y/N could not bear to spend another second in a room with him.
It wasnât that at all.
Y/N was physically moving farther and farther away from him, settling herself into the car before driving off to hers and Connorâs shared house. Halo sat in the backseat, singing along to the radio.
Harry was surrounded amidst the joyful squeals of children and reprimanding voices of their parents.
He stood alone with no one but loneliness by his side and the brisk flash of cameras in his peripherals.
Harry felt out of place.
As a world-renowned pop star, he was used to being paid a different kind of attention in most of the places he went to. He should be used to it. Harry had to take measures in order not to get recognized for stepping into a local coffee shop. Even in hot weather, his recognizable tattoos gave easy access for fans to whisper amongst each other, wondering if it was the right time to ask for a photo or merely share a conversation with him.
His voice--the thing that made him as famous as he is now--was tinted into his fansâ heads. Recognition blaring in their ears when the deep, gruff tone projected the open air. It would be quite disturbing if he had to change the pitch for everyday errands. Harry would rather feel out of place than go to extremes to change who he was.
This lifestyle was something that he was used to, having been under the scrutiny of the public eye for a little over a decade now. But Harry knew that Y/N was a small, town girl practically bickered and poked until she was forced to cough something out to taint Harryâs name in vain. From the way, he preferred sniffing his nose into a hanky instead of a Kleenex. The way he snored loudly when his nostrils felt dry. The way his hair isnât as naturally curly as it appears to be. All of these things were the borderline crossing of his privacy that she couldâve taken to the press, urging in many articles written about his odd habits or preferences.
Not that he thought Y/N was that type of person to spill secrets in the midst of desperation, but Harry had cheated on her for Godâs sake. If she did run her mouth, Harry wouldnât blame her. He was horrible to her; cheated on her for a year, not even bothering to tell Y/N that his affection was teetering in favour of not hurting her and wanting to keep his side relationship a secret for a taste of adrenaline that came with his less-than boring life.
Harry left her alone while she was going through a life-changing period of her life. To be fair, Y/N didnât actually tell him. She tried, but the message never reached his cognition. Harry wanted to save his salvation by choosing to believe that it was her fault for not visiting him in person to tell him the news.
Really though, how could Harry possibly know about her pregnancy if she didnât make the effort to inform him of his own child. It wasnât like he was supposed to check in on her, his ex-girlfriend, right? That was unheard of. And frankly, Harry thought that the day everything blew up--when she read the letter meant for Camille; Y/N made it very clear that she did not want to speak to him again. So really, Harry was just respecting her wishes.
Y/N was supposed to be the one feeling out of place; not Harry. If only she had told him when she identified the symptoms of pregnancy, he could have helped out. Harry wasnât sure if he would have left Camille to begin a family with Y/N (if she took him back) or if he was only a parent of support. One that was there for the sake of raising a child but not sharing the means and affection to build a relationship with Y/N.
These were Harryâs thoughts as he sat with the family of three. In between Y/N and Connor as they sat on opposite ends of the round table with baby Halo in her high chair and Harry across from her. Halo was staring at him with wonder and curiosity; a shy type of look that tinted her cheeks a tad rosy and her lashes to peer at the man adjacent to her, wondering why he was joining them in their family dinner.
Harry felt out of place.
âWhatâs wrong, baby?â Connor asked, feeding the child a spoonful of peas. âNot usually like this,â She shook her head, tucking her arms together and pursing her lips inwards in a sign of rejection.
Halo looked at Y/N who was giving her a soft smile, then to Harry. âSheâs not usually like this. She must be shy that youâre here tonight, Harry,â Y/N explained, a tone of indifference that she tried to mask to help Halo feel a little more comfortable.
Harry gulped heavily. His child was uncomfortable because of him. He almost felt guilty for wanting to scoop her up and canoodle Halo in his arms. Harry still hadnât had the chance to do that.
When the door opened earlier this evening, Harry was met by Y/Nâs furrowed brows, firmly reminding him that this dinner was for him to be slowly introduced into Haloâs life. Harry would get the chance to care for her by helping the child with her nighttime routine. That included brushing her teeth, tucking her in, a bedtime story and possibly a kiss on the forehead.
Harry was giddy, to say the least. Harry was confident with kids and could easily mould into what they needed. If they wanted him to pretend to be a car while they jumped on his back as they grasped onto his curls to steer him, he would. If Harry was instructed to be a pretty princess with a plastic tiara on his head, he would exaggeratedly lift a pinky up to play the part. It was easy for him to win the hearts of his little nieces and nephews because they were familiar with him. They knew him as âUncle Harryâ who gave them gifts whenever he came over to visit or if there was a large family reunion.
He couldnât exactly do that with Halo. She was familiar with him, yes. However, the one time they interacted, Harry had made her cry. It didnât sit right with him that tears sprung from her corneas when she was only trying to make him feel better, sensing that her parents wanted nothing to do with him.
It wasnât like Harry knew what she liked either. Did Halo like playing with dolls? Animals? Race cars? The most basic of things, Harry didnât know. What was her favourite colour? When was her birthday? His resumĂŠ was already tarnished since he wasnât present when her mother fell pregnant. Then, he missed her first steps, her first words. He was just a stranger to her.
And it showed from the way he stepped foot into the kitchen.
Harry heard her before he saw her. Tiny squeals and giggles fell from her mouth as Connor chased her around with plates grasped in his hands. Y/N had scolded the man for getting distracted instead of setting the table. Haloâs noises quieting down when she caught sight of the familiar yet unfamiliar man loitering the doorway.
ââM sorry, love. Halo wanted to play,â Connor gripped her waist to pull Y/N closer to him, pressing a kiss to her cheek as she fought off a smile from splintering her face. âRight, cutie?â
âWanted to play! Sowwy mama,â Halo apologized, tugging on her pant leg.
That was when Harry realized the possibility of ruining the little family they had in the words. But this was supposed to be his in the first place so he couldnât care less if he wrecked it. As selfish as it may be, Harry thought that there was meaning in him accidentally hearing Gemmaâs conversation with Y/N. Sure, it was bound to happen, but it couldnât have come at a better time. The hole in his heart caused by Camilleâs confession of not wanting kids was growing each day, accentuated by the late-night trip to the grocery store and seeing the small baby clothes that took up half of his palm.
It was a sign, right? He felt like he was drowning in a relationship that had no future and the next day, he was met with Y/N and their baby.
Symbolism. As a writer, it was absolutely crucial to introduce some sort of word, item, place, or person and infuse it with impeccable meaning. Irrefutable to the point that that noun is and will be what the writer makes of it.
Round tables were supposed to be better at sprouting conversations than rectangular or square tables. Any conversation between a pair must be shared with everybody who sat around it. There was no room to quietly snicker or ration secrets. Yet somehow that theory was not working. At all.
Harry felt like an intruder sitting in a table that never held more than three people because it was always just them: Y/N, Connor and Halo. As the child got more comfortable with his presence, she slowly started babbling incoherent and coherent words alike, conversing with her âparentsâ as they asked her about her day at daycare. Y/N asked about Connorâs day at work and the latter reciprocated the question which she was currently answering.
âIt wasnât as busy as I thought,â Y/N shrugged her shoulders, forking a piece of mash. Connor made a sound of recognition, âSâthat why you texted me to go home instead?â
Y/N nodded, helping Halo scoop her own forkful of mash, âYep, I had time to go to the store. I know that you were swarmed at work,â The couple allotted a loving glance towards each other.
Harryâs heart was cracking. He was witnessing what he could have had and He had a front-row seat to it. Was it jealousy? Maybe. He was in a relationship so he shouldnât feel like swarming Y/Nâs smaller frame in his arms, shielding her and baby Halo away from Connor. But he did.
âWhat about you, Harry?â Connor questioned him with a kink to his brow. Harry could tell that the question wasnât sincere, purely out of consideration.
In a surprise, Harry coughed a little, reaching out to his cloth to dab the corners of his mouth. Truth to be told, Harry spent the day in a state of anxiety. From the moment he woke up, Harry could feel his chest expanding with nervousness, heart beating loudly and pounding in his ears. He picked at the skin of his lip in the wonder of what he was going to wear. If he should wear cologne or if it will irritate Haloâs senses. He spent the better half of the morning browsing online for toys he could get in a hurry to give to Halo.
Harry contemplated cancelling the dinner because of the uneasy feeling boiling in his stomach. Heightened senses and pinched nerves convinced Harry that he could feel the muscles of his esophagus contracted as he swallowed. Lungs punctured with the tip of the pen he was using to scrawl a list of ideas to build a bond with his daughter
âIt was alright,â Harry said warily, âDidnât really have anythinâ to do today except come here,â
Y/N pulled her head back in surprise, âSorry, we ruined your day off,â
His eyes widened immediately. Harryâs usual aura of confidence nowhere to be seen, âN-no, no. I didnât mean it like that,â He could feel stray curls hitting his cheekbones lightly. âI jusâ-- itâs mâbreak so I havenât got anything for the next couple of months,â
___
Harryâs settled nerves were awoken when it was time to clean up. Y/N insisted on doing the dishes with Connor while Harry bonded with Halo.
âRemember, youâre doing this for her,â Y/N whispered in his ear, causing shivers to crawl up his spine, âDonât be nervous, Harry. Sheâs going to love you,â She added, seeing the way he blinked warily at Halo and Connor. Even going as far as giving him a comforting smile.
âThank you, Y/N--for giving me this,â She nodded in response, jutting her chin downwards.
âHawwy? Mama said you gonna help me get to bed?â Haloâs green eyes still shone despite the dim kitchen lighting, reminding Harry that this was his and Y/Nâs creation. Throughout the dinner, the child had somehow warmed up to Harryâs presence. With a promise of an ice cream trip after her nursery classes earlier in the morning, Halo was quick to befriend the man who she pointed out: âhas the same dimple as me!â--while poking a stubby finger to her plush cheek, grinning to showcase it.
Harry could feel his heart thud, crouching down to her level, worried of her straining her neck looking up at his tall stature. âThaâs right. Wanna show me where the bathroom is?â She nodded, grabbing Harryâs index finger to drag him along, exerting his lumbar to keep his height low. He could feel Haloâs feet stumbling, keeping her balance by tightening her grip on Harry.
Their time in the bathroom was fairly short. Halo had learned to brush her teeth by herself. She only needed Harry to guide her up the stool so that she could reach the sink, spitting the foam from her mouth when Harry made a funny face in the mirror, giggling loudly that had Harryâs chest feeling light.
As they walked through the hallway, Harry couldnât help but let his ears be numb to Haloâs babbling about her favourite stuffed toy. He didnât mean to. Instead, his neck craned to the door left agape, assuming that it was Connor and Y/Nâs with the way the Gucci shoes that Harry had bought her were neatly placed at the bottom of the foot of the bed. He stared down at his moving feet, mood souring despite the bright colours of his loafers imprinted in a little rainbow--the same ones that he just caught sight off and wavered just as quickly.
âYou like it?â
He snapped out of his thoughts when Halo climbed on her tiny bed, clutching her favourite stuffed toy. Harry plastered a beaming grin on his face, inspecting the painted room, the small desk pushed against the wall and the numerous artworks taped to almost every surface.
One, in particular, had his heart aching more so than it already was.
It was a hand-drawn stick figure portrait of Y/N, Halo, and Connor. Harry couldnât even pretend that the skinny, stretched black marker was him because the child messily penned Connorâs name underneath. The figures were holding each othersâ hands, oblong faces paired with a curved mouth shaped upwards. It didnât help that the title at the top was âMy Famliâ which was crossed over with a red marker and re-titled underneath as âMy Familyâ in neat handwriting that Harry could recognize as Y/Nâs.
âHawwy?â She repeated, wondering why he was staring so hard at the drawing taped on her bedside table. Her brows furrowed when a drop of tear fell from his eye and landed on Connorâs head, smudging the ink and making it blurry disarray as Halo gasped. âOh no!â
ââM s-sorry, Halo,â Harryâs tongue felt too thick in his mouth, sobbing threatening to escape but he remembered how that would make his daughter feel. Halo placed her soft hand on top of his.
âItâs okay, Hawwy. I can do it again,â Her timid voice made his heart flutter. Halo didnât want Harry to cry again and it looked like he was about to so she scurried in planting her shaky legs on the floor. A blank paper was already stable on her desk, grabbing a marker to draw the ruined project again. She could see Harryâs shadow towering over her, thanks to the light projected by her lamp.
Flipping the paper over, Halo giggled, âGo away! Yâcant see it till itâs done,â She used her force to push him backwards which wasnât a lot so Harry walked backwards until the back of his calves hit her bed frame. âStay there and play with Honey,â
As she got back to work, Harry searched for âHoneyâ, finding an oatmeal coloured bear with a pot of honey clutched between its threaded paws. He stared at the plush toy for what felt like forever, wondering how special this must be to her. And how Harry wasnât the one to have given it to her.
âDone!â Haloâs timidness returned, hiding the paper behind her back yet Harry heard the slight crumple.
Placing the stuffed toy on the bed, he asked, âAre yâgonna show me?â
She handed the artwork to Harry while he watched, smiling softly. Halo slapped her palms on her cheeks when Harry turned it over, his breath hitching when he saw the extra figure that she had drawn.
Harry. With a head of wild curls and dotted green eyes that appeared more black with the lighting.
He couldnât help it when happy tears seared his waterline which Halo mistook for complacence. âYou donât. . .like it Hawwy?â
âI-I do. I love it, honey,â Harry admitted, chuckling slightly as he patted his upper thigh. She climbed onto the bed with him, the wood creaking beneath Harryâs weight. Halo clumsily climbed on his lap, lifting his heavy forearm so she could sneak between his legs.
Harry could feel his nonexistent double chin crowding his neck as he looked down at Halo who was cuddled to his chest, lips turned into a pout, looking at her quick-minute work. âI like it cause youâre there,â She pointed at the ice cream in Harryâs hand before yawning loudly.
âYouâre sleepy, baby Halo?â
She nodded, pressing a small hand on his chest. Harry took the initiative to lay the child down on her pillow despite every nerve in his body urging him to stay in that position. But Harry figured that he had probably overstayed his welcome for the night.
Harry pressed a passionate kiss to her forehead, caressing her head gently. Sleep eyes stared at him as he pulled her fleece blanket to her chin. âStay?â She questioned, fists crumpling to clutched the end of the fabric.
âI canât, bub,â He informed with regret, shaking his head sadly and his mouth curved downwards. His knee was sore with weight pressed on his knee cap and his lumbar was aching with how he crouched down one too many times this evening, but all pain seemed to disappear when Halo picked up Honey the Teddy Bear from beside her and gave it to Harry. âFor me? Thank you,â
Halo laid back down on her bed, âMhm,â
âWhy?â
As a two-year-old, Halo could only say so many words, yet her thoughts went far deeper than her brain could comprehend. That she felt a profound attachment to Harry despite seeing him twice. How pleasant it was to spend even just a small amount of time with him. Harry was nice and gave her forehead kisses and rubbed her head that placed a smile on her face. He cried because he loved her artwork and he apologized when he did something wrong. He contorted his lips into a silly face to make her laugh. He was going to be picking her up from school and Harry said he was going to buy her ice cream tomorrow!
âI dunno,â Halo shrugged, peering downwards to avoid eye contact. Harry chuckled heartily, puckering his pink lips to another peck on her forehead, and then both of her cheeks.
Harry tried to see the brighter side of the situation because it truly was something to look forward to. Having the chance to get to know Halo was something that he should be grateful for. As Y/N said, Harry did not deserve to be a part of her life, despite the fact that he was the father. And somewhere, somehowâ he understood where she was coming from.
Harry honestly wouldnât know what he would do if the roles were reversed; if Y/N were the ones to have been cheating on him. He would not have a clue if Harry would be as kind to her as she was with him. If an outsider were to assess the situation between Harry and Y/N, they would definitely choose her side to be in favour of. So far, Harry still wasnât able to pinpoint what exactly Y/N had done wrong for him to be swayed by an illicit affair. Was there even a moment in time that he could vividly see where he made the decision to just up and betrayed her trust? Because if there was; either his memory has gone to shit or Harry was more of a jerk than he served himself.
To put things into perspective, Y/N was the perfect partner and Harry had somehow lost sight of that by cheating on her. Donât get him wrong; Camille was good, great, even. Yet Y/N was an amazing woman who knew exactly what she wanted. Coincidentally, those were the same type of things that Harry needed, too. As much as it pained him to say it, Camilleâs rejection of their own little family made him rethink his decision-making process. Harry has learned more about himself in these past few months than he did in his entire lifetime.
For starters, he cleared it up that he had absolutely no excuse for cheating on Y/N except the fact that his retention span lasted a good few years before he was in search of something fresh; something new and exciting. Maybe it scared him just how serious she was in having a family in the future that his subconscious thought that Harry needed one last hurrah to get the infidelity out. Besides, divorces are more complicated when there are children involved.
Secondly, being with Camille was an infatuation that lasted for a long, three yearsâbeginning while Harry was in a relationship with Y/N. Feelings were still there for sure, but he just didnât know if it was enough to make him stay, especially when Y/N and baby Halo were right there waiting for him. They actually werenât; Harry just liked to pretend that they were so that he could justify the consequences of his actions.
Camille was trying to make things work with him; Harry could see that. However, there were only so many things that she could do to improve their relationship before she had to change the choices that she had made years prior. Camille really didnât want to say that she had refuted the idea of not having kids for the sake of making a relationship prosper, but maybe it was what she had to do to make him stay. She wanted a happy life with someone who wanted the same things as her. Harry wasnât the man who shared a mutual agreement and she was pushed to question her options.
Nonetheless, Camille and Harry stuck with each other because they were all they knew for the past three and a half years. It was definitely ironic for Harry to say that he couldnât just leave a three-year relationship behind for another woman; because he had done that before. Now, he was a hypocrite too? His ego cannot take it.
Connor wrapped his arms around Y/Nâs middle as she washed the dishes in the sink. Their water heater was broken so the stream that came from the faucet sometimes teetered from freezing cold to extremely hot. Right now, she was scrubbing the sponge on the porcelain as quickly as possible while the water was at the right temperature.
Y/N turned her head to the side, pressing a kiss on Connorâs cheek. He rested his chin on her shoulder, bobbing up and down as she moved her arms.
âIs this really a good idea, baby?â Connor asked, staring at the way her lashes fluttered in a pregnant pause, taking a deep breath.
She nodded, reaching over slightly to rest the wet dish on the drying rack. âHalo deserves to at least know her real father,â
And it was true. What kind of mother would Y/N be if she kept a secret like that from her own daughter? The past two years was a constant ping-pong battle of reaching out to Harry and sharing the news to him; then, Y/N would be hit with a shot of realization, wondering if this would ruin his current lifestyle.
âI understand. What if he leaves again? Hate to remind you but Harry left you once before, donât think heâll hesitate to do so again,â
She froze at Connorâs words. Y/N was aware that he only said that in good faith, to remind her of how hurt she was at the time and just how long it took for her to be able to finally breathe again.
One side of Y/N urged to still defend Harry. She wanted to turn and around, yell at him because Connor doesnât know Harry as she does. Harry wasnât the type to build a childâs dreams up only for him to personally manhandle the heart and crush it in his fist. There was a reason why he was a godfather to so many kids; Ruby, Arlo and Jacksonâbecause he was capable. Harry was a nurturing father who put himself on the back burner in favour of making sure that the little ones were safe and secured. He had no problem being third if it meant that the kids were first, then Y/N, then him.
It all sounded so good in Y/Nâs head; so well-rehearsed and very well thought out. The monologue that had somehow stuck in the sides of her brain like a script taped to the wall, ready for the time it needed to be recited. The shredded pieces of paper also reminded her that Y/N mightâve known Harry before, but she certainly doesnât anymore. In fact, she knew just as much as Connor did.
Just like Y/N had grown and evolved into a new person, Harry was not the same guy he once was when they were together.
âI told him the consequences if he did,â
Connor pulled back, stepping away from her. âBut wouldnât it be better if we didnât take that chance? Who knows what he might do. . .â He trailed off, grabbing a dry rag to wipe the water dripping from the dish.
Y/N took a leap of faith in letting Harry in. He was a wild card. He could promise one thing but would mean another. Or he could recite a vow and completely annihilate the person as he did with her. Yet somehow, Y/N couldnât resist the opportunity to give him one chance. Maybe it was because a small part of her craved to re-create a happy family that they had always wanted.
âItâs a risk. I know thatâ Y/N rinsed a cup, swirling the water in circles. She felt like that whenever Harry was around.
âSo why are you still doing it?â Y/N opened her mouth to answer, âAnd tell me the truth this time, yeah?â
Her boyfriend stared at her with an unreadable emotion in his eyes, lips drew taut in a straight line and arms were crossed over his broad chest. The pressure was immense on Y/Nâs shoulders. She was torn between admitting what she had buried deep below the sand or simply glossing over it like a figure skater. Nonetheless, Y/N was on thin ice.
For years, she had flicked away the remaining feelings that stayed with her. But they were persistent in sticking by her side. It wasnât like Y/N could completely erase Harry from her life--from who she was. She still dressed like him, evidenced by the matching pair of Gucci loafers she chose not to wear for the night in fear that he would coincidentally be sporting the same footwear.
Furthermore, they had a child together! Halo was the spitting image of him. It was hard not to be reminded by a man she once loved when their little baby was both of them mixed in one. So did Y/N still love Harry? She couldnât deny how much her heart fluttered seeing him stutter over his words at the park. Y/N just wasnât sure if it was from anxiety and nervousness or excitement and anticipation.
Unbeknownst to the couple, Harry had sneakily closed a sleeping Haloâs bedroom door. His trek back to the kitchen was slow, slightly afraid of the awaiting talk he and Y/N--and possibly Connor-- have yet to have. Harry wanted to be there for Halo and for Y/N every step of the way, but he knew that Y/N would not allow him around if his intentions were to cater to a relationship with her. She was already tolerating him as is.
Standing behind the thin wall that acted as a partition from the hallway to the kitchen, Harry carefully placed his hands against the barrier to steady himself. He didnât know if his legs could take whatever answer would spill from Y/Nâs mouth. If she admitted her true feelings, he would stumble and melt into a puddle. He would be confused, but Harry wouldnât be opposed to it; he was in a relationship after all. If she denied it--which was the more likely option--, his heart would break silently in his chest.
Harry numbed himself of the guilt raking at his ankles. He was well aware that this was a private conversation but hey; it was not his fault that he had ears straining to listen to Y/Nâs reply.
âDo you still love him?â Connor followed up, voice grim. Almost fearful to find out the truth. Harry was, too.
Y/N paused her thoughts as well as her actions, flinching at the sudden intrusion of Connorâs question. She flinched, yelping a little and jumping backwards when the broken water heater subdued the filtering liquid into a burning hot splatter on her skin. Connor picked his feet up in alarm, grabbing at Y/Nâs wrist to see the minor injury on the back of her palm.
âOw!â Y/N whisper-shouted, soothing the ache by situating it between her thighs before shakily showing it to Connor; the doctor.
âLet me see, baby,â
Harry peeked his head around the corner, almost losing his cover with the way his feet instantaneously wanting to move towards a hurting Y/N. Good thing he caught himself. Surely they would put two and two together and realize that Harry was eavesdropping.
That decision came with a laceration to his heart. Harry got a first-class ticket to register that the couple was everything he and Y/N were. The pet names, the domesticity of their actions. The caring glances and constant check-ups.
Deciding to come out of hiding, Harry almost had a heart attack when he turned the corner and was met face to face with Connor. His brows had dipped in worry, face determined to grab some cream to apply to the burn from their first-aid kit in the bathroom. Harry guessed that his whizzing thoughts failed to hear the quiet instruction.
The man jolted in surprise, stopping quickly in his tracks, âOh hey! Is Halo asleep?â Connor gave him a smile despite the confusion etching in his forehead. Harry nodded dumbly, lips pursing like a fish. âY/Nâs just burned her hand, nothing too serious though,â
He looked over his shoulder to see Y/N eyeing the both of them suspiciously, still clutching the burnt skin close to her. âOh, I see,â
Connor smacked a firm hand on his shoulder, stepping around him to grab the cream. Harry walked towards Y/N, noticing that she was soothing the painful ache with ice wrapped in layers of tissue. She was softly hissing through her teeth once in a while.
âYou okay?â
She tilted her head at him, appearing to be dazed out in her thoughts. âYeah, uh, nothing too bad,â
Harry kept his distance, leaning on the other side of the counter. He started off by saying, âThank you for giving me this chance,â
Y/N graced him with a smile, standing up straighter when Connor appeared with a tube in his hand. Harry watched as he unscrewed the cap, placing it beside her. He squeezed a bit of the cream unto his fingertip before applying it directly on Y/Nâs skin. She winced, wanting to pull her wrist away from his grip but Connor didnât let her, âItâs gonna be fine, baby,â
He pressed a kiss to her temple, continuing to rub circles on the burn until Y/N visibly relaxed through slouched shoulders and less shaky breaths.
Harry was staring at them like a kicked puppy. He was fussy and frustrated all in one. He wanted the attention that Y/N was giving Connor. He wanted to be Connor, but both of them were too wrapped up in their little love bubble to notice Harryâs squinted eyes and pinched brows.
He was frustrated because even if he wasnât the direct cause of her pain, Harry had somehow found a way to continue hurting her and Connor was always there to pacify his wrongful actions. Harry hated that this was how fate had planned his life.
Harry cleared his throat, raising a fist to his mouth, âThink I should go,â His thumb pointed over his shoulder, âUh thank you again,â
Y/N snapped her head to him, gaze lowering in a timid manner as if she forgot that he was even there in the first place. Connor was the first to reply, âAlright, man. See you whenever,â He capped the tub, shoving it in his back pocket to return to its place.
She leaned on her tiptoes to press a kiss on his lips, muttering something in his ear that had Connor teasingly wrapping his hands on her hips. Harry looked away, taking long strides to the entryway instead.
âHarry, wait!â
He shuddered at the memory of the words that had changed his life when Gemma told him the truth. Harryâs shoe was half-way one when he turned around. âYeah?â
Y/N was holding a folded brochure, âHalo has a recital this weekend for her dance class,â She handed it to him, âMaybe youâd want to go? You can bring Camille if you want but I think it would be better if you didnât. Sheâs still new to this and I donât want her asking too many questions until she can unders--,â
âIâll go,â Harry cut her off, unfolding the folded paper. The venue was about twenty minutes away from his place. It was only an hour-long considering the skill set of two-year-olds but it was a fun way for parents to cheer on their little ones. Harryâs previously sour mood was now replaced with giddiness at the sight of his daughter in a pretty pink tutu, twirling on her feet. He was sure that Halo was born to become a performer like him.
She sighed in relief, puffing her cheeks out cutely, âItâs a private dance class. Pretty high end so the security should be okay,â
And there it was again. The constant reminder that Harry was otherworldly to some people. As much as he loved living his lifestyle, he sometimes wished that he was a normie. That was a lot to ask for considering his current situation with his daughter, but a man can dream.
âGot it,â
Y/N leaned over to show him the back of the leaflet, âJust show them this ticket and security should let you in. Halo wanted me to give that to you because she was too shy earlier. I know itâs short notice but I guess she was comfortable enough to ask you,â
Harry blushed at the admittance, mentally patting himself at the back for making his daughter feel at ease in a short amount of time.
âIâll be there,â He pushed his heel to adorn his sneakers. Y/N bit her lip, she looked hesitant, âItâs okay if you donât want to go, by the way. I can explain that youâre busy. Sheâll probably understand,â
He placed a hand on her shoulder. Harry wasnât going to ruin his progressive relationship with his daughter on âprobablyâ. âY/N, sâalright. No problem, yeah? Iâll be there,â
Where was he?
It was two days after the dinner and Harryâs promise of attending Haloâs recital was vanishing with each passing second. Every time the hand of the clock ticked to indicate that another minute had elapsed. Harry still wasnât jogging through the carpeted middle of the small theatre to where Connor and Y/N were seated. Two empty seats were left at the end of the aisle to aid Harry--and possibly Camille--a smooth arrival without creating any distractions.
There were only five minutes left before the stage crew were to dim the spotlights illuminating the room. Y/N was checking her watch what felt like every second, clicking her phone on and off once in a while worried that something may have happened to Harry. Maybe security wouldnât let him in. The gnawing feeling at the pit of her stomach suggested that Harry just forgot the event tonight but Y/N would cross the bridge when they got to it. Regardless, her nerves were left unsettled as swallowing proved to be more difficult with the way a sip of her water had her gulping audibly. Connor wasnât there to lend a soft hand on her upper back to help her breathe.
Speaking of, Connor had taken the initiative to visit Halo backstage. The ballet teacher was growing weary of the way the little dancer ran out from beside the stage to stop in front of her parents, asking, âWhereâs Hawwy?â.
Halo had done it three times in hopes of receiving an answer aside from, âHeâs not here yet,â Y/N tucked a fallen strand of hair from the otherwise sleek bun from beside her cheeks. Her daughterâs form slouching as her pretty eyes watered slightly, âHeâs not coming? You told me he was coming, mama,â
Y/N glanced at Connor nervously, being met with an âI-told-you-soâ look which didnât really help the situation. Luckily, the teacher had approached them with a clipboard on hand, searching for the ballerina. The teacher had suggested that one of them stay with her behind the curtain until the show began. Connor volunteered.
âBetter hope he comes or else weâll have to deal with the consequences. I really donât want to see her heartbroken before of a promise he couldnât keep,â Connor muttered, following the woman but not before thumbing circles on Y/Nâs flushed cheek.
Y/N knew that he meant well. She also didnât want to comfort a heartbroken Halo because Harry failed to show up where he promised he would be. And now, with a little less than two minutes before showtime, Connor was sent back beside her. Parents were being ushered to find their seats before the lights dimmed and it would be difficult to maneuver through knees and legs.
âIs he here?â Connor questioned, draping a hand on her shaking knee. Y/N shook her head, casting another glance at the auditorium doors. He waved at Halo who peeked her head between the silk curtains, wandering eyes looking at the empty seat beside Y/N.
âNo. Hasnât texted or answered his phone either,â Y/N was about to dial Harryâs contact once more in a desperate attempt to reach him. However, the dimming lights indicated that it was too late. Connor laced their fingers together, offering apologetic eyes and a tight-lipped smile; they would have to nurse a broken heart later tonight.
Harry was in the middle of buttoning his patterned shirt, staring at his reflection in the mirror to silently judge his fashion choice for the night. Was it too much for a kidsâ ballet recital? He deemed that it was, stretching his arms to remove the fabric adorning his chest, moving to grab the pink, flamingo patterned shirt instead. He took his time, granted that he had about an hour before the recital started.
He smoothed the fabric over his broad shoulders, pausing when Camille walked in. Harry locked his green eyes at her through the mirror as she walked to their shared bed, sitting at the foot of it.
âWhat dâya think?â
She hummed in response, absentmindedly nodding in agreement when Harry asked if it was good. Both Camille and Harry had talked about his relationship with Halo as soon as she landed at the airport. He didnât want to keep any secrets from her. Fortunately, Camille was very understanding of his situation, offering him support and encouragement to build a bond with his daughter.
What Camille didnât reveal was that she was a bit antsy of Harryâs relationship with Y/N. She meant everything she had said to him, but it was no guarantee that Harry would ignite another connection with his ex-girlfriend. Not that Camille didnât trust him. It was just a bit concerning because she believed that how a relationship starts is how it will end. Harry certainly had a history of straying away from his present partner.
Harry was currently in their walk-in closet, finding a pair of slacks that weren't too formal or casual. Camille mulled the thoughts in her head. She loved Harry dearly and would do anything for him. Well, anything except having children of their own. He had mostly accepted her decision, only wincing a little when the topic of a family was brought up by mutual friends and family once in a while.
Truth to be told, Camille was scared. She was afraid that Harry would leave for Y/N because she had Halo. They were the family that he had always wanted and although Camille wasnât too keen on giving him the same; she was debating on it.
âHowâs this, Cam?â Harry retreated with two pairs of pants. On one hand was a pair of straight-leg skinny jeans that he hadnât worn in years. The other held brown, corduroy, striped slacks. âOr this one?â
She bit her lip, standing up slowly, walking over to him. âWhat do I think?â
He nodded, innocently jutting his bottom lip at her as he looked back and forth.
Camille swathed her hands on his shoulders, ghosting her mouth over his ear, âI think I like you better without them,â Her finger traced his collarbone, swirling at the dip of his throat. âWithout anything,â
Harry gulped harshly. He felt Camille unbuttoning his shirt, gliding her palms downwards until she was cupping his bulge, âCamille, wait,â He flicked his watch to check the time. It took twenty minutes to get there, maybe even more with traffic and parking.
She dragged him to the bed by the ends of his opened shirt, locking her lips with his plush ones. He rested a knee on the mattress, his hands at the back of her head as Camille continued to pull him down.
Pulling away, Harry panted, âWhat are you doinâ?â He laid his creased forehead on hers.
Camille supported herself on her hands, moving her face back until she was able to get a clear view of his perplexed expression, âI was thinking that maybe we could. . . try having a baby, H,â Her voice was soft, almost timid and she was doing her best not to break eye contact to show her sincerity.
Harry gasped in surprise, âWha--? Really? Are you serious?â His tone gained a pitch as excitement enthralled his senses. The smile on his face was wide and reached his bright eyes. âBaby, are you sure?â
Camille nodded, grinning softly. âYes,â
âOh my--this is. . .,â Harry pulled at the locks of his hair, pacing around the room. âThis is great! Our own family. Jesus. I canât believe it,â Tears sprung on his corneas.
He kneeled between her legs, taking her wrist and pressing a gentle kiss on her skin, murmuring âI love youâ repeatedly.
âAre you going to keep doing that?â Camille asked, spreading her legs rhetorically. Harry observed her position, nodding enthusiastically.
Another glance at his watch indicated that Harry was absolutely pushing it with being late to Haloâs recital. Yet one enchanting kiss from Camille wiped his thoughts clean. He was getting what he wanted; a family of his own.
Harry puffed a breath of air from his plump lips, chest weighing heavy with the pressure that came from Camilleâs head. Her blonde strands were splayed all over his inked chest, fingertips softly tracing over the detailed butterfly on his belly. The giant smile spread over his cheeks made the muscles hurt, yet Harry couldnât help the expression from overtaking his face.
He was happy.
Camille nuzzled her face closer to him, only looking up when she felt Harry thread his digits through her hair, âDo you think we did it?â
Harry chuckled, wrinkling the skin under his chin as he captured her gaze, âIf not, we can always try again, no?â He leaned over to press a kiss on her hairline, breathing deeply to catch the last scent of her shampoo.
The woman cast a glance over the shimmering metal-wrapped around Harryâs wrist, the hands of the watch ticking with each second passing by. âWanna try again now?â
Harry blinked his lids, tired from their ministration. However, the enthralling feeling boiled from deep within his chest, excitement buzzing all over his vein. The throbbing itch on his fingertip had him doubting the events of today. Like a red shoe-string knot tied over his index, Harry felt like he was missing out on something important.
The discarded shirt laying limply on the floor had Harryâs thoughts humming with whispering desire. Was he too fascinated with the prospective idea of starting his own family that he forgot about the one he already had?
With that thought zooming in his brain, Harry sat up with intensity, accidentally jolting Camilleâs upper half with a quiet âoomphâ slipping past her lips.
âSorry! Sorry Cam,â Harry yelled over his shoulder, bending down to grab his shirt. He trudged down the steps, sliding his taut arms over the holes of the shirt as he scrambled to button the stubborn links to close the shirt.
He almost lost his balance on the last couple of steps because of his socked feet against the varnished wood, catching himself at the last minute with a ringed-hand clutching the railing tightly. Harry reached the foyer dresser where he kept his essentials--his keys and leather wallet--, patting down the back pocket of his dress pants to check if he had his phone with him.
Harry paused for a few seconds once he slammed the front door shut, catching his breath. He watched the last rays of sunset projecting over the horizon from where his mansion stood from the hills, wondering if he was too late. Clicking his phone on, Harryâs eyes bulged from the white letters bolding the time.
A few minutes left before Haloâs recital was yet to begin and Harry had to figure out some magical way to make his twenty-minute trek shortened into a mere five minutes. Not including the time he had already wasted frozen on his porch step because of idling fear creeping up his spine. He was scared because there was no way that Harry would be able to make it on time-- he knew that. But heâd be damned if he didnât at least try.
Y/N cheered Halo on when the curtains swayed to reveal the tiny dancers. Her fluffy tutu made her look absolutely adorable as she stood on her tiptoes, gracing her arms over her head with a practiced smile on her face. The music from the speakers shifted the mood to gather the guestsâ attention to the girls on stage, parents cooing at the sight of their small children dancing their hearts out.
Y/N was unofficially assigned to gesture with silent claps and bold thumbs upsâ whenever Halo happened to glance over in their direction. Connor squared his fingers to clutch the edges of his phone, the red button rippling as the time duration changed, recording the whole performance from start to finish.
Despite the fact that the dance classesâ media team made an announcement that a professional videographer would be capturing the whole thing, Y/N wasnât going to let memories of her child be left in clear-cut transitions. Both her and Connor wanted the recital captured from their point of view. To be reminded of the time Halo rewarded their sleepless nights with a proud, gleaming smile because of how talented and well-rounded she was at such a young age---it was all worth it.
For a moment, Y/N was reminded of the empty seat beside her, the cushions cold and not at all moulded to the shape of Harryâs body. She wondered if his expression would mirror hers; brows drawn in, eyes wide and lips slightly agape as their little girl gave them a subtle wave before doing a twirl.
Y/N couldnât help but notice Haloâs dimmed features when she caught sight of the gap beside her mum, her ballet slippers skidding of the varnished flooring of the stage, causing little Halo to stumble and fall hard on her knees. A loud thud echoed throughout the auditorium from the hollowness of the flooring, her head staring down at her hands, shoulders slouched as her tutu spread over her minuscule limbs.
Connor shifted his device lower, peaking over his hands to see the child glance around helplessly. Her lashes fluttered around the room; the concerned faces of the audience, her teachersâ gesticulate hands urging her to stand tall, and finally, to her parentsâ gentle encouragement.
Y/N shared a quick look with Connor before the couple directed tender smiles to Halo.Y/N mouthed silent cheers, watching Haloâs lips morph upwards, green eyes gleaming against the reflection of the stage light. With one last hopefully glance at the doors, Haloâs pink tights stretched over her knees gathering the strength to push herself up. She shook her head, her adolescent thoughts wondering why she ever put her trust in Harry.
Halo didnât even know him that well! He was just a person that showed her much of what she wanted, enabling her to the type of love that felt so natural to the point that she pondered why Harry hadnât been there to drop her off on her first day of preschool. Or made pancakes for breakfast with the small breaks of flour fights in between while Y/N slept soundly in bed. Why Harryâs eyes were the same shade as hers and how her tiny fingers fit perfectly well on the dimples on his cheeks---the same one she had on her plush ones!
The pain in the childâs chest was confusing for her to fully comprehend, yet Halo understood enough that it had to do with Harry's absence in a performance that she was excited for him to attend. Halo tried her best not to look at where her parents stayed seated because she knew that that empty seat would make her lose focus and that was exactly what happened.
With the remaining minutes of the set, Halo blocked the sight of the unoccupied chair, opting to watch her parents instead until the set came to an end and she was to switch costumes for her the grand finale with the rest of the students later on in the evening.
Harry slammed the end of his palm against the leather material of the horn, honking blaring sounds that hurt his own ears. Cursing under his breath, he huffed at the driver who flipped him off for not running through the yellow light, causing Harry to get stuck behind him. He couldâve pressed on the pedal and speedily grasped through the next intersection. Albeit unsafe, but that was the last thing on Harryâs mind.
The digital clock on the dash switched to ten minutes after the performance. Harry was hoping that there was some sort of technical difficulties that pushed the designated time back. Possibly rowdy parents were unable to find their seats because of excitement. And as ashamed as Harry was, he hoped that a child had thrown a fit about performing because that always ate uptime.
His fingertips tapped in a staccato pattern against the rim of the wheel while the other pinched the skin of his bottom lip between his index and thumb. Sweat formed on his hairline, only then did he notice the heat turned up to the highest level from the night before. Harry adjusted the knob, feeling immense coolness from the air vents, thinking once more when the light turned green.
It was an asshole move to honk 0.001 before the light turned green, but every nerve in his being urged Harry to move faster and quicker. He really wished that he could snap his fingers to erase the traffic ahead of him, his mind immediately crossing the bridge to wonder if there was even any parking at the lot--but that was a problem that heâll handle once he gets out of the congested roadway.
Harry knew better than to text and drive, knowing that his attention span wasnât meant to be split. Not when his gaze was wild on the road, eyes bouncing back and forth from the time to the seemingly endless traffic. He attached his phone on the car mount, speaking hoarsely to ask Siri to âcall Y/Nâ
After the call went straight to voicemail, Harry spewed the words clawing up his throat, âHello? Y/N? Itâs Harry. Iâm sorry that I didnât make it on time. S-something came up and Iâm runninâ a bit late--fucking shit!â
His foot slammed hard on the brake pedal when a sneaky traffic light switched to red. âSorry I-Iâm almost there,â
The beep sounded a few seconds after. Harry was grateful because he had no more words to say after that, realizing that whatever he had to say had to be spoken in person. It was much more sincere--and with the way, his chest was being burdened with guilt---apologies over the phone were never going to fix this.
âMumma! Dada!â Halo squealed, running over to the both of them. Y/N and Connor were down on one knee, greeting Halo from her height with an engulfing hug with the child in the middle.
The medal on her chest bounced against her body, wrapping her short arms around both of their necks. The couple showered her chubby cheeks with endless kisses, making Halo giggle with delight.
âIâm so proud of you, angel,â Y/N spoke, grazing a thumb over her hairline. Connor handed her a mini-bouquet of flowers which she accepted with glee. âThank you!â
The dance teacher, Mrs. Dabney, approached the couple armed with compliments for little Halo.
âShe truly does deserve that award. Halo comes to class with a friendly aura. Always eager to learn,â Mrs. Dabney shared, evoking a heartwarming feeling in both Connor and Y/N. âYou two did a great job raising her,â
Y/N blushed, glancing in amazement at her child. Connor chuckled, kissing Y/Nâs temple, âItâs mostly her doing. Such an angel,â
Haloâs grip loosened the slightest bit on Y/Nâs and Connorâs hand, zoning out when the adults got into specifics of the choreography and future tuition prices due to the expansion of the dance studio. Looking around to see the families celebrating with the performers, Halo couldnât help but let curiosity take over her.
Where was Harry?
âIt was great seeing you guys,â Mrs. Dabney concluded, rubbing Y/Nâs shoulder softly.
Connor examined the emptying room, seeing the families exit through the doors, probably heading out for dinner. The rumbling of his tummy reminded him he was hungry too.
âReady to go, love?â He asked. Y/N nodded, pursing her lips at Haloâs sad expression.
âYeah, itâd be best to take this off of her mind,â She kneeled down to Haloâs level, lifting her wobbly chin. Y/Nâs heart shattered upon seeing the teary irises staring back at her, âHe didnât come, Mumma. Hawwy didnât come,â
Haloâs tiny whimpers were a stab to the heart, nearly dropping her mini-bouquet as she sobbed into her mothersâ arms. Her salty tears damped the skin of her neck. âI know, bubba,â
Y/N made eye contact with Connor, who offered her a sympathetic smile, stroking the nape of Haloâs neck in a comforting manner.
Connor crouched down as well, muttering quiet phrases of âitâs okay, angel. âHow about we get something cake, yeah? âKnow yâlike those, donât you?â
Halo lifted her splotchy face-off of Y/N, swiping a small finger under her eyes. âA cake?
Her pretty pupils dilated with the light, as well as the prospective concept of her favourite treat dangling under her nose. âYeah, baby. A chocolate cake,â Y/N voiced out, aiming to remove the pain from the little girlsâ heart.
âThatâs right, Halo. You can have as much as youâd like,â
Y/N squinted her eyes, she really wasnât up to a sugar-high Halo nearing bedtime but she guesses it was better than nursing a mopey one. Connor mouthed a âwhat?â, his grin betraying him.
âAlright, letâs go,â
Harry frantically rammed his thumb on the key fob to lock his car. The latch of the door barely grazed past the edge of his sleeve before it slammed shut. He inhaled deeply, not taking notice of the nearly empty parking lot as he ran as fast as he could. Harryâs many experienced years of physical activity--including yoga, football (soccer) and early morning jogs-- have made this so much easier on his calves and asthmatic lungs.
âFuck,â He whispered out, tightly closing his eyes, backtracking the progress he had made. He unlocked the car, hastily walking over to the passengerâs side to retrieve Honey the Bear situated on the leather seat. With the stuffed animal gripped tightly in his hand, Harry boosted his speed once again towards the entrance.
He stopped in his tracks abruptly when a family opened the door from the inside, almost hitting him square in the nose if his fast reflexes didnât halt his frame. Harry smiled apologetically, large hands clasping in front of him as he bowed slightly to show sincerity. He could see the flash of recognition whizz past the manâs eyes.
Before he could say anything, the little girl coming to about hip level tugged on his pants, reflecting his attention to her. Harry quickly slipped past the opening, adjusting his vision to the dim lighting. He jogged down the slanted flooring, the carpet aiding him not to skid, especially since he was not wearing sneakers.
Harry panted with exertion, feeling the uneasiness weighing in from the tips of his fingertips, buzzing through his forearms and embedding itself in his taut biceps. His shoulders slumped, using his arms to propel himself towards the front faster. The emptiness of the room should already tell him what he was frightened to face. However, Harry wouldnât let this stop him.
He dashed straight to the backstage area, not caring if he was caught since he really wasnât supposed to be there in the first place. Still clutching the toy in his palms, he peeked his head in every room he found only to conclude that it was barren of life, lights switched off and the only sound that echoed was the radio somewhere in the area.
Harry could feel his slim hopes dwindle down the drain. He rested his lumbar on the wooden stage, staring at the Honey the Bear and wondering if it was worth it to miss Haloâs recital for selfish reasons. But was it really selfish?
Halo would have a half-sibling. She would be an older sister. Surely, it wasnât too selfish of a deed, right?
He sighed lowly. Disappointment showing with the way Harry closed his green eyes in realization. The sound of rolling wheels snapped him out of his destructive thoughts, making contact with the janitor sweeping the dusted floor covered in pink confetti and ruffles. The broom shifted the dirt into one area.
The janitor took note of the paper that Harry held in his hand--his ticket that granted him access to the venue. âA bit late, huh?â
Harry chuckled bitterly at the sarcastic humour. Of course, he was too late, emphasized by the emptiness of the room and the barren reverberation of his voice.
âJust a bit, I guess.â
âGot a lot to make up for, then?â The man asked him, whistling during the pauses they took in the conversation.
Harry nodded, nudging his chin outwards. âSâmessy out there, yeah?â
âAfter every show,â
Harry glanced around at the amount of tidying there was to do, halting suddenly at the row near the stage. He briskly walked over the little ways towards the spot, focusing his gaze on the stickman drawing on the blank paper, moving slightly with the wind.
âHarryâ
The label at the centre of the page was capitalized in black marker with stars around his name. Brown circles of curly hair rested on the oblong shaped face that Halo had drawn. His arms, legs and body were thin lines but the smile on the drawingsâ face was wide--similar to the one Halo had drawn in her bedroom. The sheet was crumbled, creasing more with the compression of Harryâs grip.
He messed up. Really bad.
With a sleeping Halo nuzzled under the crook of Connorâs arm, the little family cuddle on the soft cushions of the couch with a Barbie Mermaidia movie playing on the screen.
It was only about halfway through the plot when Halo fell asleep. Her hair was freshly washed, smelling like grapefruit and berries. The tendrils of her hair were released from the tight bun which sat at the top of her head for the majority of the night.
Her tired body was exhausted from the activities of the day, begging for relaxation and sleep that came easily with the way her tummy was filled with yummy food. Halo mumbled something in her sleep when the doorbell rang. The loud sound ringing through the house.
Connor hummed in his sleep, shifting his neck to rest more comfortably on the neck of the couch. Y/N rubbed her eyes clearly, checking the time and wondering who could possibly be ringing the doorbell at this hour. She stretched her arms over her head, releasing a sleepy yawn.
She stuffed her feet into her slippers, shuffling the soft footwear towards the front door. Y/N peaked through the hole to find Harryâs face filled with worry. Rolling her eyes, Y/N unlocked the barricade, swinging the door open.
âWhat do you want?â
âLook, before you say anything,â
Harry paused, looking up at Y/N with a pleading gaze.
âI told you not to hurt her. I told you that you had one chance and you messed that up,â
âI know but I was--â Harry shut his mouth instantly. What was his excuse?
Y/N raised a brow, annoyance wafting from her body language and the firm tone of her voice. âWell?â
He gulped hard, shown by the way his Adamâs apple bobbed in his throat. âThere was traffic. . .â
The woman in front of him laughed humorously, âOh there was traffic? Thatâs what youâre going with? You couldâve left your house early, you know?â
He agreed with her, âI know, but I--Camille, s-she told me--â
âCamille?â
Y/N crossed her arms, kicking off the doorframe where she previously rested her body.
Scratching the nape of his neck nervously, Harry meekly responded. âCamille said that she wanted to start a family. She didnât want to before but she mustâve changed her mind,â
Harryâs usually syrupy speech increased in speed. The information swirling around Y/Nâs head as she tried to make sense of what she was hearing. He missed his daughterâs recital for what?
Y/N shook her head to herself. There was absolutely no way that she could get herself to think that Harry was capable of doing that but the facts were stacking up against him.
âPlease tell me you didnât,â She spoke, hating the way a pleading tone was drifting in and out. âOh God, you did!â
Harry didnât say anything; he could barely move. He stayed stoic and let his silence do the talking.
âYou missed your daughterâs recital to have sex?â Y/N said incredulously, trying to keep her volume down to no wake up the sleeping individuals in the living room. âYouâre despicable,â
âY/N, you have to understand. I just wanted--,â Harry paused, his gaze landing on the small child creeping behind her mum.
Y/N snapped her neck to look behind her, seeing Halo walking over towards them in the chilly night air. âIâm sorry, did Mumma wake you up, bub?â She stroked her head softly, feeling Halo nod.
âHawwy?â
âHi, my love,â Harry greeted, crouching down to get closer to her. However, the child moved away from him, hiding behind her mothersâ leg. Harry felt the pinch in his heart at the action.
âYou didnât go,â Halo said, stating the obvious, yet both Harry and Y/N knew that the statement ran deeper beneath the surface. âYou pwomised Mumma youâd come. I was waiting foâ you,â
âI know, baby,â He cooed, âIâm sorry, I didnât make it, angel. I promise Iâll come to the next one,â
Y/N snickered under her breath, like hell she was inviting him again. Harry stared at her briefly with pain in his eyes.
âLook who I brought,â He revealed Honey the Bear in her sight, giving a smile in hopes that that would make everything better. Halo merely stared at the toy in his hand, a sad pout on her lips. She was even hesitant to make eye contact with Harry.
With a bit of coaxing, Halo took the bear from Harry, inspecting the animal with a careful gaze before throwing it on the dirty ground. Y/N tensed at the action while Harry audibly gasped.
âI donât want it and I donât want you!â Halo ran back inside the house, disappearing through the wall that separated the living room.
Harry slowly picked up the dirtied fur, holding it by the clean area. Y/N felt bad for him but she knew that he deserved it. There was only so much she can do to console the child to forgive him and Halo was pretty adamant about not doing so from their talk earlier.
âI hope it was worth it, Harry.â
âNo no no, please. Give me one more chance,â Harry slumped his knobby knees on the welcome mat, grasping at Y/Nâs exposed ankles from the short stature of her pyjama pants.
Y/N tried to kick him off, but he was insisting. âGet off of me, Harry!â
âNot until you give me another chance. I can fix this,â
âNo, you canât,â Y/N stayed firm, âI made it very clear that if you hurt her, itâs over. And you did. Over what? So you can have sex while Halo spent her time looking for you? Do you know how helpless I felt seeing the way she looked at the door, hoping that you would walk through?â
Harry expected that, but it did not do grace to the guilt that was mounting.
âShe fell, Harry. Halo stumbled on her spin and she fell because she saw the empty seats beside me and saw that you werenât there,â
Harry stood up to his full height, staring at Y/N and waiting for her to tell him that it was all made up. âI-I didnât mean to,â
âOf course, you didnât. You never mean anything, do you, Harry?â Y/N stated exasperatedly, âYou didnât mean it when you said you loved me, that we would wed and that we would start a family. You didnât mean jack-shit when you promised not to hurt Halo--your daughter--but you did. You didnât mean it then and you donât mean it now. So please, save both of us the energy because we both know that youâll break it over and over again,â
âT-thatâs not true,â
âIs it not? You hurt me. Iâm still hurting from what you did to me and I tried so hard to protect Halo from you. I gave you a chance because I couldnât take the burden that Halo might never meet her real father and this is what you do?â Y/N closed the door behind her when she took notice of her voice rising.
âAll you do is hurt people, Harry! You donât care about anyone but yourself. You wanted a family so bad that you leave the one you couldâve had to start a new one,â
âThatâs bullshit,â Harry said more firmly. âYou wouldâve never let me back into your life and you know it,â
âThatâs not the point! I wanted you to be present in her life, not mine,â Y/N coughed a little, lifting a balled fist towards her mouth, âWe have a child together for Godâs sake. I love you, Harry. I still do and I donât think Iâll ever stop because every time I look at Halo, Iâm reminded of you. The good, the bad, the happy and painful memories. I can see it all playing in my head when she looks at me with those big green eyes or gives me a smile and your dimple pops into my mind,â
Y/N sighed, âI love you but I know my limit. I wanted you around for Halo, and now--I understand why we would have never worked out. Youâre too selfish,â
âSelfish? Thatâs hardly fair, love. I tried my best, didnât I?â
âThatâs not enough. Youâre too enthralled by the idea of this perfect family that you run back and forth between Halo and I or Camille. When the other doesnât play out the way that you want, you change gears so fast to the other. Thatâs selfish in and of itself.â
Y/N lingered her hand on the golden doorknob, twisting the mechanic to open the door. âYou canât just leave when things donât go your way, Harry. Thatâs not how it works.â
âWhat does?â Harry stuttered out.
âThatâs not how love works,â Y/N smiled sadly, looking into his eyes as if trying to take him back to their relationship years prior. âThatâs not how a family works.â
Harryâs expression crumpled, wrinkled his eyes and dampened his rosy cheeks.
âI hope you find your happiness one day, Harry. It wasnât with me and itâs not with Halo. Wherever it is, donât mess it up as you did with us.â
Harry was rendered speechless.
His mouth opening and closing like a goldfish. The arm of Honey the Bear dangling from his fingertips as he watched the door shut behind her.
Over the years, Harry had tried desperately to get in contact with Y/N and Halo. All he wanted was his family back. His relationship with Camille was spiralling down the drain with each passing day, dwindling hopelessly, and Harry felt helpless.
He had overheard that Y/N and Connor had moved houses-- somewhere a few miles away. He had persuaded her old landlady to give him her forwarding address, and he had flown out that very weekend. He wanted his family back-- no, he desperately needed them.
He doesn't know what exactly he's expecting when he shows up at the doorstep, but Y/N's harsh tone of voice and unwelcoming demeanour was not it. He had hoped-- prayed, that there might be a sliver of a chance that she might forgive him; that Halo might forgive him. He hadn't seen the little girl since that night; Y/N hadn't allowed it.
"Come here again and there will be a restraining order sitting on your doorstep, Harry, I promise you that. And unlike some people, I keep my promises."
"A restraining order--? Y/N that's not fair!"
"Take it up legally if you'd like. Want to have a custody battle? Bring it on. Let's see whose side the judge is on after they find out that you cheated on me while I was pregnant with Halo."
"I didn't know you were bloody pregnant, dammit!" He yelled, tears pooling in his eyes.
"Oh wow! That makes it all better! You didn't know I was pregnant so you cheated on me. Nice. Great going, Harry!"
"Please for heaven's SAKE stop fucking calling me that!"
"Get out, Harry. Leave. I don't want you here. She doesn't either. And if you think I'm joking about getting a restraining order-- think again. I'm serious. Do not come near my daughter."
"She's my daughter too!," He all but shouted, "you can't keep her away from me!"
"Watch me."
And with that, she slams the door shut in his face, ignoring his incessant knocking and pleading through the wooden panel.
It was years later.
It was a cold February morning, and Harry was fresh out of a hot shower, and he put on a woollen jumper to keep from freezing.
The weather was distasteful, dull and cold, but a smile pulled on Harry's lips. It was her birthday. His little girl's birthday. So what if he hadn't seen her in 10 years? So what if Y/N hadn't spoken to him in a decade? Tears stung in his eyes at the thought that he was missing yet another of his baby girl's birthdays. Except, she wasn't really a baby anymore. She turned 13 today.
There was nobody on the planet he felt more love for than that little girl, of that he was certain.
So when Harry sat down with his letter pad and ink pen, his thoughts drifted to the short span of time he had spent with her. He reminisced on her sweet smile, the tiny dimple that carved into her cheek. Her tiny lips quirked into open-mouthed laughter. He walked to his closet and picked up Honey the Bear from among his clothes.
"Hi," he grinned, talking to the bear as if he were 5.
He sat the bear in his lap and sat at his dining table, and began to write. To his daughter, his little love. He knew that a letter wouldn't make up for what he'd put her through. He didn't even know if he was going to send her this letter, or if Y/N would let her read it.
But what's the harm in trying?
From 'Hawwy',
Hi, my love
______
Reading this again brought a lot of emotions to the surface
#harry styles imagine#Harry styles one shot#harry styles x reader#harry styles fanfiction#Harry styles x you#Harry styles angst#harry styles x blurb#harry styles
416 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Hello! I have followed you because I like your theories about Monster. I would like to ask you this: After learning the truth about the mansion of pink roses, Johan is going to kill his henchman, but he constantly repeats "I woke up from the dream. I have a I remember it's only mine. "After killing him, he walks away saying" I have a place to go. "What do you think he is referring to?
Hello, I do not know if you have answered my previous question but there I will ask you a different one.If you don't have read Another Monster ,the questions will be a spoiler.
What do you think of the ending? Was really the author of the books that appeared at the end? What does mean the story book by saying that the name of the monster is the same as that of the protagonist of the story?
Hello anon!
Sorry I took a while!
First of all, I am sorry, but I have not read Another Monster, so I can't answer your second ask.
When it comes to the first one, you are referring to this, right?
I think the context is ambiguous, but there are at least two candidates.
1)
Aka the memory of Franz Bonaparta to whom Johan is going. In other words, Franz Bonaparts is Johan's "place to go".
Let's add some thoughts to this.
Firstly, the whole chapter builds a contrast between Johan and Nina:
The twins have both "awakened from the dream". This means that now they both have realized the horrible truth. Johan was not the one brought to the Red Roses Mansion, but Nina was. Johan has been building his own identity on his sister's memories, while Nina has been escaping and repressing a part of herself.
The result is that they are both losing grasp of their already frail identities and are suicidal. However, Tenma encourages Nina not to give up and to keep on walking. The place where they both need to go is "happiness" and "life". Johan instead is choosing the path of "the perfect suicide". This is where he is going. He wants to kill Franz Bonaparta and himself.
Not only that, but the two opposite approaches are linked to identity and also memories. After all, our memories are at the root of our identity:
Johan is trying to erase himself, so that he can erase all the memories. Nina instead chooses to remember even if it is painful. She chooses so because all her memories both painful and good are a part of who she is. Even Johan is a part of who she is and this is why she canât just let him die.
Secondly, the irony of all of this is that the truth behind the memory Nina is repressing is this:
This is the last fragment Nina remembers and it turns out that the memory she was mostly scared of was actually a positive memory. However, when she was a kid she was too scared and ended up relating it to Johan twisting it.
Johan understood that the point was that he and Nina were supposed to be monsters and started acting like one.
This is highly tragic. Letâs also highlight how after Nina told Johan the truth he is still clinging to the last one of Ninaâs memories. He has built his whole identity on those memories, so he keeps defining himself by them even after he discovers the truth. He is shaping his own individuality on Nina.
2) After a reread I think this is the most plausible candidate tbh and what the story is implying:
It is the memory of their mother giving up one of them.
This is what Nina really does not want to remember:
And what she unlocks once she reaches the house in the woods:
Nina is remembering when she gets back from the Red Roses Mansions and the conversation she has with Johan. Johan (I think) ends up mentioning their mom in that conversation and this brings back to Nina the memory of the choice.
I think the following lines are Johan crying at the memory of their mother choosing him over Nina and him apologizing. Ninaâs reaction is to tell him not to cry (the title of the chapter) which ties with her choice to save him in the same chapter.
It is possible that unlocking this final memory ends up unlocking all the others or at least Nina is able to remember them all more clearly. This means she also remembers the Bonapartaâs one above and its meaning.
It all ties to the main theme of Ninaâs arc, which is the importance of remembering even the bad things because only in this way one can become complete and a full person.
I am sorry if this answer is a little confused. Monster is an incredibly rich story that definately plays with ambiguity.
Thank you for the asks!
#monster#naoki urasawa's monster#monster meta#naoki urasawa's monster meta#asksfullofsugar#anonymous#nina fortner#johan liebert
103 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Best Underrated Anime Group B Round 1: #B2 vs #B7
#B2: High school performers
The Kouka High School trains talents for its Revue, where young women play all the roles in the theatrical musicals they have produced for over 100 yearsâthe same as in Takarazuka.
For their hundredth anniversary, the school admitted colorful students. On one hand, aiming for male roles: the eccentric Sarasa Watanabe, incredibly tall and naĂŻve, but fiercely determined to perform one day the role of her dreams: Lady Oscar in The Rose of Versailles!
On the other hand, in the female roles-wannabe: the ex-idol Ai Narata, a cold beauty running away from past traumas, who barely knows how to interact with others. The two of them become obviously roommates.
We follow their daily lives at this very demanding school, where jealousy, disillusion, and the harsh realities of show business put their mental fortitude to the test. Will Sarasa and Ai be able to rise to the top and stand on the silver bridge?
#B7: Kid epicly procrastinates during class
All Rumi Yokoi wants to do is focus during school, but she is constantly distracted by Toshinari Seki, her neighboring classmate. Paying attention during class is the least of Seki's worries, as he obsesses over intricate setups created using an assortment of items, from an elaborate domino course on his desk to a treacherous war played out with shogi pieces.
Titles, propagandas, trailers, and poll under the cut!
#B2: Kageki Shoujo!!
youtube
Propaganda:
If theatre setting/schools is your thing, youâre probably going to love this series! We follow our protagonists and their schoolmates following their dreams to become actresses for the prestigious Kouka Revue. Not an easy road as they will have to face and overcome many challenges, the hardest ones coming from themselves. Indeed, the story is not afraid to address sensitive topics and their resulting traumas (see TW list) always rightfully handed. These episodes may be a bit hard to see if youâre sensitive to these topics, but the show never leaves you in discomfort: everything is properly addressed, and characters are cared for realistically.
The characters are all very well-written, portraying individuals with way more depth than they may appear at first glance. We follow their growthâor its startâduring the series. Sarasa is a walking sunbeam, and her blooming friendship with the withdrawn Ai is a delight to watch. We learn to knowâand loveâall their classmates as well, as episodes switch focus to one or the other.
The OST is really good, with a catchy opening, and no less than five different versions of the ending song, a fabulous duet voiced by the cast! The animation features really pretty art with iconic details like the stars in Sarasaâs eyes. The series is a homage to Takarazuka and scatter references to famous real-life Revues and older famous shĂ´ujo manga series like âVersailles no Baraâ or âGlass no Kamenâ. Actually, it feels like a modernized version of their essence: roses, sparkles, spotlight, drama, all while staying safe!
This anime is like candy for eyes and soul, and I really hope we'll get a season 2 to explore the girls' voices further!
Trigger Warnings: Child Abuse, Pedophilia, Self-Harm
Nothing is too graphical nor explicit, just the right amount to let the unsettling situations be clear enough to watchers, and theyâre always addressed correctly.
Child abuse/ Pedophilia: episode 3 (+4), about Aiâs traumas
Self-harm: episode 5 focuses on a girl with an eating disorder, forcing herself to vomit (not sure if that really counts as TW?)
#B7: Tonari no Seki-kun: The Master of Killing Time
youtube
Propaganda:
Seki-kun is the sort of anime that stays underrated because it seems overly simple, but it really shines in its simplicity. The episodes are short tales of Sekiâs epic procrastination and theyâre absurdly amusing. Both the opening and ending are super funny and really well-thought-out.
Itâs the anime equivalent of a hard candy. You can have an episode at the end of the day or between tasks, and it entertains you well without asking for much.
Trigger Warnings: None
If youâre reblogging and adding your own propaganda, please tag me @best-underrated-anime so that Iâll be sure to see it.
#anime#best underrated anime#polls#poll tournament#tournament#anime tournament#animation#animated show#group stage#group stage round 1#tournament polls#kageki shoujo#tonari no seki kun#tonari no seki-kun: the master of killing time#the curtain rises opera girl#group b
13 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Dream SMP Recap (January 18/2021) - Founding of the Syndicate
Technoblade decides to start a new organization of anarchists in the Arctic and makes plans to find new recruits. Heâs not the only one seeking recruits, though, as both Snowchester and the Eggpire attempt to gain Foolishâs favor, with varying degrees of success.
Puffyâs Hero Arc continues as the server also welcomes its second new member: HannahxxRose!Â
---
- Techno wants to speak with Phil alone, without Ranboo. He wants more people to join him in the fight for anarchy, and wishes to create a collective of like-minded individuals to help him. He feels that there are other people who hold his beliefs, but they arenât aware of possible alternatives to the governments that exist.Â
He wants to form an association of anarchists to unite all the anarchists on the server.
He says he doesnât think Lâmanburg was the only government. Heâs heard rumors of other factions...
Techno doesnât feel like they can trust Ranboo yet. They arenât sure if he shares their beliefs, and he just hasnât been there long enough to gain that sort of trust.
- Ranboo is nervous about being kicked out if he tells the truth, but decides to tell Techno and Phil about his memory issues, of him blowing up the Community House, and the fact that heâd had one of the discs
Techno says he doesnât care about the Community House or the discs. He just thinks Ranbooâs a little weird, but they wouldnât kick Ranboo out over it.Â
- Techno leaves and shows Phil the stronghold and End Portal. They call it a summoning circle and decide to make it into a cool table for their headquarters.
- DreamXD comes on for the first time since the Dreamon Hunters streams and destroys the End Portal, but is convinced to place it back after Techno and Phil reassure him that they have no plans to ignite it.Â
He calls himself âthe protectorâ and says that heâs a separate entity from Dream.
- Techno and Phil continue to develop their plans, aiming to form a syndicate. The Syndicate is to remain secret. Techno wants to do some recruiting for more members.Â
He doesnât see Ranboo as a reliable-enough possible recruit.Â
- Foolish logs on and wants a lot of gold.
- The Dream SMP has another new member! HannahxxRose on Twitch!
- She gets a welcome from Purpled and Karl. Antfrost and HBomb say hi as well.
- Purpled tours her around.
- Meanwhile, Tubbo wants to work on the nuclear weapons.
- Purpled explains that Hannah can build her house wherever, but Purpledâs the guy sheâs got to go to to pay for the land plot. He also shows her his real estate office.
- Foolish wants 292 blocks of gold. Tubbo tells him to come to Snowchester.Â
- Tubbo says that heâs welcome to come hang out in Snowchester any time if he wants to be a part of something.
- Hannah plants âHannahâs Roseâ on the boardwalk.
- She then goes off and explores on her own.
- Foolish decides to join Snowchester!
- Puffy gives Hannah a Netherite axe and shovel as a gift. In return, Hannah gives her one of her roses.
- Puffy tells her how to cleanse in Prime water after touching the Blood Vines.
- Then, Puffy and Hannah go into Ponkâs Maze out of curiosity and get trapped in it. Hannah wanders through and wonders whether she should pull the lever to sacrifice the animals. She decides not to and escapes up the staircase.
Puffy has some extra difficulty getting out.
Puffy:Â âIt looked like I was in Heaven. There was no god there.â
- Puffy explains the routes through the Nether and shows her the path to the Guardian Farm and Tubboâs Jungle Base, then later Samâs base.
- Finally, Puffy shows her the Lâmanburg Crater before taking her to see the Egg.
- Later, Puffy checks on the Lâmanburg Flag and the vines that have spread at the bedrock. She wants to create a hidden refuge somewhere.
She creates a bunker underneath Eretâs Castle.
- Puffy ponders to herself about her loyalties again. Everyone around her seems to have gone off the rails. She no longer has a duckling. The Eggpireâs plans are concerning.
Perhaps itâs time she talks to Techno?
- Puffy also reflects on how Hannahâs only just joined and is thus innocent. But who knows how long that will last?Â
She takes the rose Hannah gave her and goes to the bunker to write in the Captainâs Log.
âIâm forgetting what it means to be a knight, but maybe itâs more important to learn to be a hero first.â
- Puffy heads back to the Crater. For all that Tommyâs been through, heâs come back from all of it.Â
âWe have an empty table with what feels like...empty knights. And honestly, even though I wasnât part of Lâmanburg...I feel something more when I come here than when I go to the Castle."
âIâm not just a knight to Eret or the kingdom. Iâm gonna try to be a knight to everybody.â
- She feels like Eret hasnât done much as king to actually protect anybody.
- Bad logs on to check the Egg. He says his disguise needs to be updated or else it might fade. He also needs to be careful with people like Technoblade around...he has a plan to put up propaganda everywhere.
- He observes that the Vines in the Crater arenât spreading as fast as he thought they would be, and theorizes that without the Eggâs direct presence there, their growth has been slower. He wonders if thereâs a way to remedy that.
- Bad speaks with Foolish with the intentions of converting him to the Eggpire.
- Foolish tells Bad heâs already joined up with Tubbo in Snowchester. Bad asks which faction it is, and Foolish skirts around an answer. Bad is confident that the Egg might be able to convince him otherwise and leads Foolish to the Egg Room.Â
- Foolish asks what the Egg hatches? Bad says he doesnât know, but it probably doesnât matter. Isnât it nice and red? Foolish says heâs âmore of a green guy.â
- Foolish says he wants to sleep on it. Bad suggests he literally sleeps on the Egg.Â
- They run into Antfrost on the boardwalk as Bad leads Foolish to the green flower in the Casino. Bad says he doesnât actually like the green flower, now that he thinks about it...something about it feels off to him. Foolish says he likes this one better.
- Bad tries to convince Foolish by pointing out that Puffy is in the Eggpire, but Foolish says that he wants to have his own space away from his father and not be in the same faction.
- Bad shows Ant the possible Eggpire flag design. Foolish points out that his eyes are bright green, which is why heâs more favorable to the color. Itâs a fashion thing! Gotta stick to the color scheme.
- Foolish lets slip that he thinks the Egg is stupid. Thereâs an awkward recover and he then leaves the Eggpire members to continue with their propaganda.
- After working with Antfrost on the propaganda, Bad decides that heâs comfortable enough that he can reveal his true form to Antfrost. He takes off his disguise. Antfrost observes that the Egg has transformed him, but doesnât seem disturbed by it.
- The Eggpire is merely a stepping stone for Bad. This isnât about the Eggpire. It isnât about Bad or Antfrost or any person in particular.
Itâs only about the Egg.
---
Upcoming Events:
- Tommy and Tubbo confront Dream (Wednesday)
- Futuristic Tales From the SMP Episode (Saturday)
- Nuclear Weapons Test (January 26th)
199 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Metals and Heavenly Bodies: Why There Is So Much Metal in RWBY
So, why is RWBY so metal?Â
RWBY uses metallic symbolism to explore the alchemical process (the refinement of metal into gold via the creation of the philosopherâs stone). Alchemy has seven metals that are ordered in terms of refinement: three base metals, one that is the most refined of base metals, and three refined metals. RWBY has been associating each metal with certain characters. Itâs also been giving these characters their ultimate focus in the precise order of refinement.
Metals in alchemy are also associated with heavenly bodies, or planets (well, plus the sun and moon, because weâre dealing with ancient astronomy here). The planets, of course, are named after Roman gods, so they too can be associated with the metals, and RWBY directly correlates them.
NB: Itâs very valid to critique tropes and subtext. This isnât intended to invalidate any criticism but rather to offer a symbolic reading of the metal motif.
So, letâs dive in.
Base Metals:
Lead-Saturn
Associated characters: Qrow Branwen, Ruby Rose, Mercury Black
While I canât think of any specific reference to lead in RWBY, there are a ton of references to the mythical Saturn.Â
Saturn's father (Uranus) was a piece of work who hated Saturnâs mother and so took his son (and other children) and imprisoned them in a cave so that they could never see the sunlight. Saturnâs mother eventually persuaded Saturn to take a sickle and castrate his father. He then wasnât a particularly great dad himself, becoming more like his father than not.
In alchemy in particular, we have images of Saturn with a prosthetic leg (see: above). This is where Mercury begins his arc. Heâs abused by his father, who steals his semblance and refuses to allow Mercury to be his own person (effectively rendering him a prisoner). So, Mercury kills him, and then is taken in by Cinder and Emerald to be an assassin for them, an assassin just like his father. You can see the parallels.Â
Saturnâs sickle is also often drawn as a scythe, which Death holds in the above image. A scythe is of course the weapon used by Ruby and by Qrow--specifically, Qrow is the person Ruby imitates and admires. But we know (and Ruby now does to) that Qrow is a flawed human himself; Ruby is better of becoming her own person rather than continuing to stay like her father-figure in Qrow (her own dad is great, but that doesnât mean Qrow isnât also a dad figure to her!)Â
Qrow, of course, is self-destructive, believing his semblance is to bring bad luck wherever he goes. His name is âcrow,â the bird symbolizing the first (black) stage of death and rotting in alchemy. His own upbringing can also be compared to Saturnâs.Â
But, you see, Saturn isnât actually a sign of doom and death. It is one of the symbols of the prima materia, the lead to be transformed into gold by the end of the alchemical process. It shows where the characters can grow, and indeed all three of them are along their path towards growing.Â
Tin-Jupiter
Associated character(s): James Ironwood (maybe Weiss Schnee)
Well, Iâm actually going to talk more about Ironwood and his arc in the next section. But in Ozpinâs circle, in which characters are based on The Wizard of Oz (a blatantly alchemical story), we have Qrow as the scarecrow, Lionheart as the Cowardly Lion, and Ironwood as the tin man. Jupiter is also associated with the Sublimation stage in the process of alchemy, which is where we are now.Â
In case we didnât get the allusion, RWBY has helpfully placed artwork of tin men on the walls in the background of Weissâs room this season.
Iâm aware that this screenshot isnât from this season but it gets the point across. I also feel tin might well have an association with Weiss and where she was at in her arc after the fall of Beacon.Â
Additionally, Jupiter is actually Saturnâs son in mythology, and is saved from being eaten by his father (look Saturn really wasnât awesome). He returns to force his father to regurgitate his siblings, and Jupiter and his rescued siblings (yes they were still alive; itâs mythology) fight to dethrone their father. They succeed with the use of lightning, among other things. Saturn was then imprisoned in tartarus. You can see the parallels.Â
Do note that the glowing sun above the head of the tin man on Weissâs wall, showing Weiss is destined to become refined like gold. The golden sun is in sharp contrast to Ironwoodâs allusion to the Dark Sun, but thereâs a lot more to say about Ironwood in the Iron section.Â
Iron-Mars
Associated characters: James Ironwood, Marcus Black, Mercury Black
First, letâs continue with Ironwood. Iâve noted before that iron is associated with war:
Iron in particular is ruled by Mars, the god of war, meaning it is associated with violence. Itâs not a coincidence that pretty much from the second Ironwood is introduced, the concept of war comes up, and his entire character has gone on to be the embodiment of the military and violence.
In addition to seeing himself as a sort of be-all-end-all Jupiter figure, Ironwood of course is always expecting war. His arc is one of reverse alchemy, which is a thing. It means that instead of becoming refined, heâs corroding from Iron to Tin. I donât see good things for him.Â
Mars in mythology also becomes obsessed with Venus, which... youâll have to read the next section for that ;)Â
Marcus Black, of course, is an assassin, hence it makes sense that his name literally means âdedicated to Mars.â Mercury (our Mercury) becomes more like him in taking over his role as an assassin. Heâs so broken from his fatherâs abuse that he refuses to become his own person and just falls into his fatherâs role. Itâs tragic.Â
So is Mercuryâs arc reverse alchemy? No, I donât think so. Thereâs more (of course) later on, but if we look at the stages of his development, we see he has moved from Lead to Iron. Itâs progress. His leg is a focus for the early arcs of the story (he uses it, along with Emeraldâs semblance, to trick everyone into turning against Yang), and only later did we learn his history with his father. Even if the events of course did not happen in succession, the story revealed the allusions one after each other. Heâs also made progress in that heâs clearly emotionally attached to Emerald even if he pretends otherwise. Also... (see below)
The Most Perfectable Base Metal:
Copper-Venus
Associated character: Penny Polendina
As I also mentioned previously, Pennyâs name references copper (a âcopper pennyâ). The Summa Perfectionis, a thirteenth century alchemical text, calls copper âthe most perfectable of base metals.âÂ
Venus in alchemical imagery is almost always wearing (or surrounded by, since sheâs also often, well, not wearing anything) green.Â
Green is in alchemy the color of the prima materia, the raw, immature material that will eventually be refined into gold, because green is of course symbolic of the earth, fertility, growth, etc.
As I wrote previously, in mythology Mars had a thing for Venus. Iâm certainly not suggesting Ironwood has a thing for Penny in a romantic/sexual sense, but he does seek to control her, and like the Mars of myth, his pursuit of Penny/Venus leads to his humiliation (the Mars of myth gets caught in a trap--no literally a net--by Venusâs angry husband).Â
In contrast to Ironwood, Penny, who is originally made entirely of metal, becomes human, while Ironwood becomes more metal--not necessarily literally, but in his spirit. Heâs lost his humanity, or rather, gave it away, while Penny found hers. It makes sense to me that a story with spiritual alchemy at its core (which focuses in the Jungian sense on individuation/self-actualization, or fully coming into an understanding of the self) would have Penny literally transform into what she has always been: a final product, a real girl, the philosopherâs stone.Â
Refined Metals:
Now these are going to be a bit more predictive. The allusions are clearly there, but how exactly those will play out I donât know because if we look at these metals as steps in the process, weâre not quite there yet.Â
Mercury-Mercury
Associated character(s): Mercury Black, (maybe Emerald Sustrai)
I think the name says it all.Â
Kidding. Mercury as a metal is also known as argentvive or quicksilver. It, along with sulphur, form the basis of the alchemical process. They must be united to achieve the Philosopherâs Stone (itâs one of the reasons I am wondering if weâre going to get an important, Mercury-related event in a place named for sulphur or its other name, brimstone, in Vacuo; all the places we know of in Vacuo are named after types of stones including several that are sulfuric in nature). Mercury himself unites the two principles of the work, sun and moon (for who those are, read below). Mercury is the metal from which all other metals come from--heâs way more important to this story than weâve seen yet. Most likely, he will eventually turn on Salem as well, and in a pivotal moment.
As a god, Mercurius is the author of alchemy. Heâs the mythical author of the Emerald Tablet (which Emeraldâs name alludes to;Â I actually donât personally think Emerald alludes very much to Aladdin. Instead, I think her allusion is the Emerald Tablet and her Egyptian design is based on Thoth, Mercuryâs Egyptian counterpart). Mercury is the spirit that gives life.
Lyndy Abraham notes that Mercury is âboth destructive and creativeâ (oh look at the relics of Atlas and Vacuo) and that âthe elusive, duplicitous Mercurius who consorts with the devil is at the same time a redeeming psychopompâ (âpsychopompâ means spiritual guide) âThe fact that he can freely participate in both light and dark worlds without taint makes Mercurius the perfect mediating bridge.â Jung calls Mercury âa symbol uniting all the opposites.â So yeah, Mercury should have a redemption arc that will probably be pivotal in the story.
If we follow the self-actualization endgame of spiritual alchemy, with true life and wisdom as the metaphorical philosopherâs stone here, I think itâs likely Mercury becomes more himself--going from being Lead to Iron (as heâs clearly spiraling right now, but also has a connection to Emerald) to Mercury. I would also suspect heâd get his semblance back to establish that heâs his âown personâ (a major recurring theme of RWBY), and while, like with Yang and her arm, I donât think heâll get new legs, I think itâs pretty likely his semblance will enable him to fly (since mythical Mercury, you know, flies).Â
Silver-Moon
Associated character(s): Ruby Rose (also Weiss Schnee, Blake Belladonna, Oscar Pine, Jaune Arc, and Summer Rose).
The most important character here is Ruby, obviously. Sheâs our MC and titular character! But Weiss, Jaune, Blake, Summer, and Oscar are all addressed here. But I think itâs obvious that Rubyâs defining trait is her silver eyes. They got her noticed by Ozpin and sent to Beacon early, theyâre the reason Salem is targeting her, theyâre what could destroy her (turning into a Grimm) or save the world (whatâs going to happen). Silver is noted to be âpureâ which is what other characters constantly comment Ruby is.Â
Gold-Sun
Associated character(s): Oscar Pine (also Sun Wukong, Yang Xiao Long, Tai Xiao Long, Ruby Rose, Pyrrha Nikos, and maybe Jaune Arc)
The most important/obvious character here is Oscar. Oscarâs first name is a shade of gold and a type of fish that is most often brown or gold. Heâs facing a similar dilemma to Ruby: the threat of merging forever with Ozpin (which clearly wonât happen; he needs to be his own person, as Ruby said).Â
Both Rubyâs and Oscarâs individualizations are somehow instrumental to defeating Salem.Â
#rwby#rwby meta#rwby vol 8#oscar pine#mercury black#emerald sustrai#rwby theory#alchemy#james ironwood#weiss schnee#penny polendina#qrow branwen#ruby rose#ozpin#rwby volume eight
147 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Neverland, the role of ânostalgiaâ in Kiuznaâs narrative, and the 02 quartetâs unusual immunity to it
In general, the 02 quartet (my shorthand for the four human characters introduced in 02 who werenât in Adventure, namely Daisuke, Ken, Miyako, and Iori) have a position in Kizuna that you can call âshockingly favorableâ in that theyâre kept safely out of the most dangerous parts of the plot in ways the others arenât. This especially sticks out when we get to the Eosmon incident reaching its climax, when Takeru and Hikari are placed in the same situation as their Adventure seniors, despite the movie and its surrounding media generally portraying them closer in line with the others in the 02 group than the Adventure group.
To be a bit blunt about it, the obvious main reason the story is set up this way is meta -- a lot of the climaxâs effectiveness depends on the audience getting sensory impact via recognizing things from the original series (including 02 as well; how convenient it is that all of the international Chosen are in the positions 02 fans would recognize!), and so itâs obvious that said climax would evoke imagery related to the series that was Digimon Adventure, while the 02 quartet would be treated extra-kindly by the narrative due to the need to give them compensatory action screentime given certain real-life events. But just because the originating reason is meta doesnât mean there isnât also a story reason for it, especially considering the relevance of 02â˛s themes in Kizunaâs narrative, and the surrounding circumstances regarding both series.
Before we get into anything else, the first thing that needs to be established is that Menoa and Eosmonâs lure is pretty obviously depicted as working on a subconscious level. This is why everyone else in the narrative agrees that what they did is âkidnappingâ, despite her insistence that sheâs just doing what they wanted. While they canât not admit to having moments of weakness, nevertheless, itâs likely that most if not all of the people Menoa kidnapped consciously knew better and had learned better lessons than this a long time ago; if Menoa had consciously offered Neverland to her victims, most of them would have probably said no! But as Daisuke said back in 02 episode 49 -- when he witnessed his own friends being subjected to something similar at the hands of BelialVamdemon -- thereâs no sin in having feelings of worries or troubles (and, by extension, irrational feelings in general), and Eosmonâs abilities and Neverland happen to be able to directly target them. In fact, we ourselves got to witness this internal conflict when Menoa made her direct offer to Taichi and Yamato to join Neverland; they briefly considered it because of the circumstances, but were snapped out of it quickly with Agumon and Gabumonâs intervention, and were really, really mad at themselves for considering it shortly after.
We saw the process of how Ayaka became one of the kidnapping victims at the beginning of the movie -- it happened right after she complained that she wasnât fond of the idea of becoming an adult at this point. So it does lend some truth to the idea that Menoaâs working off something with these cases, and that Eosmon did specifically target people who had those wishes to some degree. Moreover, note carefully how this kidnapping (and some others in the movie) is portrayed; Eosmon doesnât actually emerge from the device in question (itâs obvious that nobody notices the giant butterfly monster), and the victimâs consciousness and partner are whisked away thanks to being caught by the device camera. In Ayakaâs case, because her phone was sitting on the table, pointed at her. The fact that this is not how the kidnappings are portrayed all the way to the end of the movie is a very significant point.
So letâs talk about Neverland and its construction. The whole thing is based on Menoaâs own very, very warped view of what âhappinessâ is. This means that Neverland is only an âideal worldâ or âutopiaâ in a way that makes sense to her -- and once you learn the full extent of her backstory, it becomes apparent how she came to the mentality she did, and, more pertinently, how she ended up projecting that on everyone else. Hence, how she came to decide that she knew better and should decide for everyone, because she thinks she gets the right to decide on everyoneâs happiness based on her own experiences. (She doesnât.)
The way Neverland is constructed is that everyone has âtheir own placesâ -- their own individual islands that recreate âmemoriesâ of everyone being able to be together with their partner, forever. So in other words, itâs not just that everyoneâs being turned into children; itâs that theyâre being kept in an eternal loop of their best memory and unable to âmove forwardâ.
Here are three very significant parts about this, which will be important to keep in mind as we go deeper into this analysis:
Menoaâs view of this utopia requires people to be separated -- for all she claims this is a utopia where people can play together, she discourages fraternizing and encourages everyone to stay only with their own partners. This is, presumably, to lessen complications with said memories, because what might be one personâs best memory might not be for another, and also because she thinks one person being alone with their partner is happiness enough in itself. As weâll be seeing later, this is very much not the case for everyone.
A lot of these memories in Neverland -- and Menoaâs own mentality, as we eventually find out -- are heavily dependent on the concept of rose-colored nostalgia, or, that is to say, conveniently omitting or forgetting about all of the bad things about oneâs past in order to portray it as such a wonderful thing that nobody should ever move on from. And in the end, that probably applies to real-life childhood in general, too; as much as itâs so often put on a pedestal for being a time when âeverything was simplerâ, you can also easily argue that it wasnât actually all sunshine and roses, itâs just that the process of forgetting things or the grass-is-greener phenomenon makes you conveniently forget all of the bad things and frustration that came with it too.
Because the concept of needing to stay in the past forever is based on the idea that itâs preferable to growing up, these memories thus have a strong premise of âthings you cannot do anymoreâ -- something that, bar going back to the past and never moving from it, you will never get back or be able to sufficiently recreate. Itâs unlikely the islands themselves are one-to-one recreating their specific memories in the way they happened, but rather seemingly presenting them the opportunity to âconstantly do overâ things they want to recreate or do again, as long as those things are associated with a happy thing that isnât as easily accessible anymore.
In the case of the five Adventure group members who were brought into Neverland, these âmemoriesâ that theyâre seen trapped in are, of course, from Digimon Adventure.
It is of course foolhardy to pretend that the main reason for this wasnât meta, since, of course, thereâs a huge point to be made here about the relationship between Adventure and nostalgia, plus the simple fact that this is what weâre most likely to recognize and be nostalgic for, but it also makes sense within the context of the narrative; Menoa has an extreme bias towards the happiness of her childhood revolving almost entirely around her partner, and, of course, Adventure was when these kids first had their most formative meetings with said partners. (This is also probably the in-story explanation for why the other international Chosen from 02 appear at or close to their 02 selves; beyond the meta reason of it being a way to make them recognizable when we only knew them for such a short time, it also approximates when they met their own partners.)
On top of that, Adventure was not all sunshine and roses for its cast! After all, there was a ton of drama and emotional trauma and stress from running away from enemies trying to kill them, or trying to save the universe, and glossing over that is also foolhardy -- but this is also where our concept of ârose-coloredâ comes in. Menoaâs not offering the kids the entire adventure; sheâs offering them a small slice of the moments when they were able to be happy, the moments that made them want to stay in the Digital World for a whole 110 yearsâ worth of time at the end of Adventure -- sheâs basically offering them that very thing they wanted and had ripped away from them at the end of Adventure when the time dilation phenomenon stopped. Take out all of the bad stuff, and suddenly, the events of Adventure seem outright romantic -- itâs the whole school of thought that fueled Adventureâs inspirations of Two Yearsâ Vacation and Stand By Me, in which a lot of stressful stuff happened and yet you still canât help but think there was something magical and romantic about it. (I cannot emphasize enough how much of a cultural impact Stand By Me in particular had in Japan, to the point where itâs considered the epitome example of a âcoming of age storyâ and âsummer adventureâ.)
Letâs take a closer look at whatâs on each of the Adventure kidsâ personal islands:
Hikari is probably the one in the most unusual position among this group, since she didnât join until over the halfway point, and the first arc she got involved in revolved around everyone wanting her and Tailmon dead. Thus, the memory we get to see her involved in is the Numemon factory in Adventure episode 49. Although this was in the middle of the Dark Masters arc (and, uniquely, very close to the end of the series where a lot of stress was involved), due to the limited amount of time she got to be in the Digital World, this was the one time she got to do something really cool and awesome and impressive for herself that had nothing to do with the others (again: see how the requirements for these islands require not fraternizing with friends and being isolated).
One thing that the Adventure kids got to do that wasnât in play in 02 was that there were a lot of âromantic experiencesâ, involving strange adventures and things like phone boxes on the beach, and, very significantly, âDigimon friendsâ -- ones that the kids made a huge note of bonding with over the course of the series. This contributes to a certain sense of whimsy that was involved in this adventure that the 02 quartet ultimately never ended up getting to foster, because the lack of the time dilation phenomenon meant that they spent much less time in the Digital World overall (more on this in a bit), and once the time dilation stopped, it meant that these kinds of âwhimsicalâ experiences were ones the Adventure group was permanently torn away from once that adventure ended. That dropping of the time dilation phenomenon not only cut that initial adventure short, it also prevented any future ones like it from ever happening again.
And, of course, this is an extremely rose-colored memory, because shortly afterwards, the Numemon ended up all sacrificing themselves for Hikari. But hey, when youâre in a space that can eternally loop good memories forever, everythingâs fine as long as we conveniently never get to that part, right?
From this point on, youâll notice that all of the memories that show up on these islands are from before the halfway point of the series, because after that, things started getting increasingly pear-shaped and much more difficult to disentangle the stress, mental breakdowns, and witnessing of deaths from. (Hikariâs probably wouldnât have come from such a late incident if she hadnât joined the party so late.) Although there still were looming threats around the horizon in the beginning of Adventure, they werenât always immediately apparent to the kids at every turn, and in fact, the beginning of the series involved more of a âwell, weâre in this situation and probably need to get home somehowâ aura than it did a âthe world is in danger and all of us might dieâ aura. (Itâs also in direct contrast to the 02 group, who were given the details of the crisis and what they needed to do roughly from the get-go.) So in other words, if you want to have some rose-colored nostalgia about the romanticism of this adventure, these are some of the best episodes to pull from.
Takeruâs is obviously from the Village of Beginnings, corresponding to Adventure episode 12, when he and Patamon got to have a fun romp through the village, play together, meet Elecmon, and learn about how Digimon are born. Itâs also very much something he did without the others, only with Patamon, and had a lot of âfun and happinessâ associated with (later solo episodes with Takeru had a lot more upsetting events more intrinsically tied with it), and, again, itâs extremely rose-colored -- it wasnât even a day later when Angemon died in front of Takeruâs eyes. But hey, thatâs even more reason to pick a moment from before then to stay in forever! Canât have trauma if that trauma never happens, right?
Also, note that Takeru is one of the few here whoâs confirmed to be aware of the partnership dissolution issue at this point, and, unlike Koushirou, isnât confirmed to have accepted a forward-thinking mentality about it yet -- this is a very, very prime time for his fears of being separated from Patamon again to have a nasty relapse.
Mimiâs is the closest to the midpoint of the series, from the affair with the Geckomon and Otamamon castle (from Adventure episode 25; the metal railings here resemble the stage railings from that episode). Itâs from the period of time that was a âlullâ -- when nobody actually knew about the encroaching threat of Vamdemon quite yet, and for all it was worth, there was no longer any danger. So Mimi got to live happily in the comfort of the castle and play around with the Geckomon and Otamamon...which, of course, also conveniently excludes the affair where she went on a power trip, made everyone miserable due to her selfishness, and immediately felt guilt over it.
Mimiâs associations with this incident are not entirely negative; she was clearly still having fun singing for them in the end (note how her clothing during that scene involved her regular outfit, which she has on here), and she still had a positive impression of her relationship with the Geckomon and Otamamon as per Adventure episode 47 and 02 episode 6 (and as per 02 episode 15, even though everyoneâs initial encounter with TonosamaGeckomon ended badly, nobody actually has any lingering grudge against him). So if you filter out that whole affair with the power trip and the resulting embarrassment, it was a meeting with a bunch of fun Digimon friends, a romantic little castle, and a fun stage session where Mimi got to sing.
Jouâs refers to the Infinity Mountain incident in Adventure episode 7, and even from the get-go you can already see the level of rose-coloredness in Jouâs gesture -- in the actual incident depicted, Jou went to the mountain out of a sense of obligation and stress, and the initial climbing involved him having a bit of a bickering moment with Gomamon. But once they did get up there, it was actually their first time the two of them got to really âbondâ -- and not only that, their encounter with Unimon had Jou even look on it with fascination, before the Dark Gear had ever come into play.
So in the end, Jou really would have found the incident enjoyable and worthwhile if not for that, and from there you can understand why it would be appealing for him to revisit that setting and finally get to have a bit of calm fun with Gomamon there -- especially since, again, the Neverland islands have a very strong preference for isolating the kids from others, and this was one of the few times Jou got to have a major moment of calm like this alone with Gomamon, with a slight reprieve from the constant feeling of stress and duty.
Koushirouâs most prominently resembles the âsealed roomâ in the factory in Adventure episode 5, and while Koushirou certainly continued to make a large number of exciting discoveries after that, this was the situation where Koushirou, with no one else but Tentomon to worry about in the immediate vicinity, got to have the largest sensation of ânoveltyâ -- where he first came upon the fascinating discovery of data manipulating reality around him, and he actually got to see the world change around him by wiping things off a wall.
And, of course, there were other things going on like Tentomon confronting him with his first existential crisis, and how things quickly went south with Andromon...but we donât have to remember that part for now, right?
An interesting thing about Koushirou: the circumstances of how he was âkidnappedâ in the first place are actually somewhat obscured compared to the other four in this scene, since Menoa presumably needed him conscious in order to get his list out of him, resulting in his kidnapping scene also involving an emerging Eosmon and not having him be instantly taken the way we see Takeru and Hikari (more on this in the section below). Itâs thus unclear whether heâd be in their boat had his position in Menoaâs plan not been unusual -- said memories in Neverland involved âgathering information and learning moreâ, something he still actively involved himself with even after the events of Adventure, and heâs also the first one to reach a forward-thinking mentality about the partnership dissolution phenomenon. Either way, once he was already dragged into Neverland, itâs natural that the place could find a good memory for him in the same way it did for the other kids who were âmanuallyâ dragged in, but the actual method of entry and whether Koushirou's post-Adventure life put him in a mindset similar to that of the 02 quartet (again, see below) is a bit ambiguous.
So hereâs an interesting part about how the 02 quartet gets involved in this story: their own encounters with Eosmon happen during a part where the method of kidnapping has abruptly changed. As many have pointed out, this is also when the degree of the targets Menoa wanted had also suddenly escalated, because while her previous claims had involved the idea of kidnapping like-minded adults (who, indeed, were entertaining thoughts of nostalgia to even some degree), she was now kidnapping actual children, ones who werenât even nearly at the point of the supposed drudgery of adulthood that Menoa claimed they would eventually have, and with her arrogantly deciding she knew better for all of them. The part that becomes particularly intriguing about this is that the exact same thing happens with Miyako -- she is explicitly stated to have connected her laptop to the Internet, resulting in an Eosmon physically emerging and chasing her instead of instantaneously snatching away her consciousness through a camera like her own fellow 02 group members Takeru and Hikari.
So in other words, the 02 quartetâs favorable position in this incident doesnât just have to do with being lucky enough to have gotten Koushirouâs warning about the Eosmon early; they (or at least Miyako) also seem to have a certain degree of outright immunity to it, much like the young children who arenât old enough to have nostalgia yet. (Also, keep in mind that Takeru was caught thanks to a security camera; âexcess caution with electronic devicesâ alone wouldnât necessarily have guaranteed their safety.)
Recalling that, for the most part, Takeru and Hikari are usually treated more like 02 group members in the context of this narrative yet are, in this one case, treated as being potentially nostalgia-prone, it stands to reason that the main difference between the two of them and their fellow members in the 02 group is the fact that Takeru and Hikari went on the adventure in 1999, and the quartet did not. So in other words, the reason the 02 quartet isnât as prone to this is not so much that theyâre fundamentally different-minded people, as much as they have a distinct lack of an experience they can be attached to the way the Adventure group is to their own 1999 adventure. (Remember that Menoaâs kidnappings work heavily on subconscious feelings; you canât blame anyone for having these kinds of feelings no matter how much theyâve consciously learned.)
As I said earlier, itâs foolhardy to pretend that Adventure was all sunshine and roses, and, likewise, itâs also foolhardy to pretend that 02 was nothing but suffering for everyone involved. Both series involved a lot of balancing of funny, silly moments to be treasured as much as they involved stress (which is why people are so attached to both, after all). So the question is not so much how happy they were in their childhoods as much as the nature of what that happiness came from, and what relation it has to their current lives. And when you look at what experiences the 02 quartet had back in 02, you might notice a thread of the fact that it is significantly harder to romanticize the events of 02 than it is Adventure.
Letâs put it this way: Letâs say that the 02 quartet was kidnapped into Neverland and placed onto islands that fit Menoaâs view of happiness. What, exactly, would you pick from 02 itself that would work? What kind of âhappinessâ did they have back then thatâs so romantic, so impossible to replicate now, that theyâd want to go back to because itâs better than their lives now once you disentangle all of the bad stuff?
...Not much. Not much at all, actually. Hanging out in the computer room together? Doesnât seem like they cared that much about the computer room part as much as the fact the others were there bantering with them (which would put a huge nail in Menoaâs islands mandating isolationism). Going out on a picnic together? No reason they canât just go on another picnic again (and if the BD box is to be believed, thatâs exactly what they did, and they even added Ken to it while they were at it). Hanging out with their Digimon in real life and doing silly hijinks? Theyâre...probably still doing that now, actually. Getting to find true happiness at a Christmas party? Thatâs a party from the real world (again, something they most certainly continued to do thereafter), one where the happiness came not from the romanticism of anything that happened to do with some adventure, but just the happiness of being surrounded by true friends, which, again, Ken is still clearly getting to do by the time of Kizuna.
Once you look at the circumstances of what the âadventureâ of 02 was to the 02 group, you may realize that it doesnât really resemble the traditional romantic image of an âadventureâ much at all. Sure, they were blessed with being able to regularly go back and forth between the Digital World from the get-go, but it meant that -- especially without the time dilation in play -- the Digital World became much less of a picturesque area associated with a one-time memorable adventure as much as something they had to squeeze in their after-hours while juggling it with their school. The circumstances they encountered their Digimon and the Digital World in were at a point where it had a certain level of âmundaneâ to them, compared to their seniors; it wasnât a âfantasy adventure in the Digital Worldâ when so much of the story also revolved around real-world events as well, and you canât really find many âmysterious fantasyâ events in 02 that resemble much of those in Adventure. The closest might be...Daisuke seeing Numemon pile out of a vending machine in 02 episode 1? (Not very romantic.) Daisuke getting chased around by a Tortomon in 02 episode 22? (Really not very romantic.) Iori getting to tour the ocean with Submarimon? (Implied to more about relief from how much he was holding himself back than the uniqueness of the experience in itself.) Kenâs long-time-ago flashback from 02 episode 23 about meeting Wormmon for the first time? (Defeating a Gazimon is hardly that impressive; the important part was him bonding with Wormmon, which heâs...uh...still doing now?)
There werenât any lasting relationships with Digimon friends like the ones in Adventure, maybe encountering some civilians once and not seeing them much again after that, especially since the lack of time dilation meant not getting to spend as much time visiting them much at all (think about all of the really fun experiences that the Adventure group probably had that werenât shown in the actual Adventure TV series, just because it probably didnât have enough drama that would make a good TV episode plot). This means that thereâs very little, if at all, of 02 that represents something this group would want so badly to recreate that they canât already do now; everything from back then was either something comparatively mundane, or something they actually would not want back. Unlike with Adventure, where a lot of the kids had irreplaceable moments that only happened to be spoiled a bit later, a lot of the âreally awesome accomplishmentsâ from the first half of 02 were explicitly against Ken, someone whom theyâd probably rather not dwell on fighting again because of how much they love him now; many of those good memories are âretroactively poisonedâ because of that, and itâs much, much more difficult to make a rose-colored version of those memories disentangled from the bad, because of how fundamentally intrinsic that retroactive poisoning becomes.
And, when you think about it, the mandate of âyou have to be alone on your own islandâ would pretty much break these four in particular, especially since the 02 group is portrayed as the type to need mutual support more than anything else, and so many of the events that represent âhappinessâ specifically involved the happiness of each other being present. Itâs not to say that the 02 quartet had no moments of happiness when alone with their partners, but, rather, being with each other provided so much more fulfillment to them that Menoaâs offer of a memory of their past that requires them to be alone probably pales in comparison to anything they could do now in each otherâs presence. Maybe, like with the other kids depicted in these scenes, they could be buttered up with something nice if you successfully got them into Neverland, but itâs not like they have any real wistfulness about anything from back then to the point that theyâd be subconsciously drawn towards it instead of having to be dragged in kicking and screaming -- and especially in the case of Miyako, the same one who managed to evade an Eosmon here, who was offered a similar âchance to be aloneâ back in 02 episode 49 and didnât take very long to decide she hated it because of how much of her happiness comes from getting to be with others.
By the time of the end of Adventure, the Adventure kidsâ ideal situation was to have a romantic and fun 110-year adventure with the sights and fun of the Digital World, with all of the weird fantasy surrealism and less of the world-saving, and thatâs something they never got to have (and that Menoa was inherently offering them). By the time of the end of 02, the 02 quartetâs ideal situation was...to find a way to get back to normal life and hope their friend feels a little better, and that âideal situationâ is still persisting even into the time of Kizuna, so itâs hard to imagine they really want more than that.
And, again, when you extrapolate this into what Kizunaâs trying to say about real life, adulthood, and nostalgia: it is true that Menoaâs projecting a belief that absolutely does not apply to everyone. While itâs true that many people feel that childhood had a certain kind of magic that you canât get back in adulthood, there are possibly just as many people who arenât really all that nostalgic to begin with, either due to trauma or something about their childhoods being miserable, or, even in the lack of such miserable events, simply enjoying the added freedom and expanded range of ability that comes with adulthood to the point they consider it to be more than worth the tradeoff. The 02 group basically represents this crowd -- Kenâs life right now beats out his past in pretty much nearly every respect, and while there are certain concerns about not being able to meet up as often, theyâre finding the same ways to do the same kinds of over-the-top hijinks they did back in 02, with arguably even more range now that they get to exploit Digital Gates to do world travel and act without worrying about their parents. Theyâre basically like the adults who see Menoaâs creed of âchildhood is better because adulthood sucksâ and go âsorry, canât relate.â
That said, remember: this isnât because the 02 quartet is somehow mentally stronger or anything, but rather just a byproduct of what experiences they've had and havenât had. Takeru and Hikariâs position is unique here -- for all intents and purposes their mentalities are portrayed as closer to the 02 groupâs, but they did still have the experience their seniors had and are thus still capable of being close to their position in this one regard. In the end, everyone is different, itâs no sin to have feelings based on those differences, and âbeing able to relateâ to oneâs position is also an important key here; because the 02 groupâs position is so alien to Menoaâs, itâs unlikely they could have tackled her problems nearly as intimately as their seniors could.
What we learn about Menoaâs backstory establishes that she forced her vision of nostalgic happiness on everyone based on her own perception of her past in such a warped, rose-colored manner. She conveniently omitted or forgot about details such as the fact that her life as a âchildâ involved feeling ostracized from everyone and that she herself was guilty of neglecting Morphomon. Not only that, she herself claims that sheâs the only one who knows what this feels like -- that nobody relates to her -- and thus, you can see that she came to her conclusion that her experiences are universal by the power of sheer extrapolation, hence why she thinks everyone inevitably loses their partner upon reaching adulthood despite pretty significant amounts of evidence to the contrary. (For all itâs worth, the fact that she still considers herself as having âbecome an adultâ at 14 just because she got into university at that time is pretty conceited.)
Menoaâs existence as being so starkly in contrast to the 02 quartetâs is very likely because her entire character was built up from the ground that way -- her entire backstory of skipping grades into university is heavily based on 02â˛s initial development premise and Kenâs own backstory, meaning she explicitly represents the path that Ken and the other 02 kids chose not to take, and the timing of certain events in her backstory seems almost deliberately engineered to prevent her from witnessing some of 02â˛s important answers to Kizunaâs conflict, most notably her inability to witness the final battle and the important lessons everyone present learned about following oneâs dreams without restraint, and how that relates to oneâs partner. Menoaâs mindset is basically that level of incompatible with 02â˛s themes of âmoving on from the pastâ and ânot caving to arbitrary societal expectationsâ, to the point her character could only get to this point by going out of the way to exclude her from 02â˛s story and events, because sheâs fundamentally built as a character who started off on a very similar path as them (getting to integrate her Digimon partner into normal life, having a similar backstory to Ken) before veering off on a very different one.
Moreover, about that backstory, and the reason why 02 was conceived as such a criticism of the concept of âskipping grades into universityâ: the concern that someone in this position will be kept from making any friends their age. Menoa puts the moment of âbeing with oneâs partnerâ on such a pedestal and considers herself to be âthe only one who knows what this feels likeâ partially because she has a fundamentally warped view of friendship itself. Even the Adventure group, which may not have had quite the absurdly tight level of bonding the 02 group had, still broke out of the illusion via Taichi and Yamato reaching out to them, and Taichi and Yamato giving each other mutual support helped them make the decisions they did in the movie. The movie is titled âbondsâ, and âbondsâ doesnât just refer to those between human and Digimon partner, but also bonds between each other; Taichi, Yamato, and Sora slowly drifting away from the others at the start of the movie has very strong relevance to their respective existential crises, and the role that Taichi and Yamato play in supporting each other, and Mimiâs in supporting Sora in To Sora and even beyond that, say a lot as to how theyâre already expected to be much better off than Menoa was.
Itâs not that adulthood is inherent drudgery; itâs that Menoaâs own circumstances really are that warped to the point where she sees her very unusual experiences as fundamentally synonymous with how life is supposed to work in general. She was so obsessed with âbeing independentâ, âbeing useful to the worldâ, and âbeing on her ownâ that she had no mentality of making friends or connecting to others besides her own partner, and once her partner disappeared, she seemed to make no attempt to rectify that. So of course her life in university following that ended up being not nearly as fulfilling as sheâd hoped, since she was getting no real emotional support from anywhere, and, as 02 itself also drove home, apparent âapproval from societyâ only ever makes you as âhappyâ as a Dark Seed-implanted child if youâre not also being supported by your loved ones in the process. Her adulthood sucked, and she decided that everything about her rose-colored childhood meant that childhood is fundamentally superior in every way, and thus decided that keeping everyone else in it would be âsavingâ them from the terror it involves -- even though (even if theyâre not aware of the specifics of everything) the 02 quartet is not the kind to be able to relate to this at all, and, eventually, Taichi and Yamato, who do understand her position a bit better due to their own experiences, are able to get her to reconsider a little.
#digimon#digimon adventure#digimon adventure 02#digimon adventure last evolution kizuna#kizuna spoilers#shihameta
104 notes
¡
View notes